Gold Dust At My Feet
Memoirs by Randy Steven Kraft
Below are sketches of my life and experiences as I grew up in Southern California during the 1950s, 1960s, 1970s and 1980s. At first I wrote very short recollections because my typewriter has only 3.5 k of text coverage, but later I learned to piece 3.5 k segments together to accommodate longer and more detailed memories. What you read here is true, and can be independently verified.
I do not pretend to be a good writer. This is not why I write. I have no illusions about writing the Great American Book or appearing on the best-seller list. No, my only hope is that I can relate to you what it was like for me growing up, what my family was like and what we did. I hope I write well enough to take the truth from my memory and share it with you.
Obviously, as a condemned prisoner, I do not have access to a computer or the Internet, and what you see here has been transcribed for me by generous people posting here. I sincerely thank these people for their help.
The Old Homestead (1949)
Today Beach Boulevard is an extremely busy, commercial, four-lane highway lined with business from North Orange County down to the Pacific Ocean. But when Dad had built our home in the late 1940's,it was just Huntington Beach Boulevard, a slow, uncluttered, two lane road with cheap, open land for sale everywhere.
At the end of World War II the Kraft family lived in a tract home: 4212 Gaviota Street, Long Beach, California, within walking distance of Douglas Aircraft where Mom and Dad both worked during the war. I had just been born, and the house was cramped. Dad looked to nearby Orange County for a promise of open space and growing property values. Gasoline was still rationed, so we could not move very far from Dad's job. Midway City, at about eight miles away, was as far as Dad wanted to move, and he became one of the first commuters when he bought a one-quarter acre lot fronting on Huntington Beach Boulevard.
At our rental home on Harper Street in Midway City while Dad built our house on Huntington Beach Boulevard. Circa 1948.
It was rural. The neighbors, Stewart and Lena Gilbert who lived to the North, raised chickens. A retired couple, Steve and Florence Gulick, lived to the south, and beyond them was a small dilapidated lazy Susan factory and then a blacksmith's works. Across the highway was a small trailer park surrounded by open fields.
Dad bought a surplus army barracks from Fort McArthur, in San Padro, tore it apart and hand built our new home from the salvaged materials. He worked on it every day and on weekends, and we lived in a rented house on Harper Street until it was ready. I was only two or three years old and don't remember the specifics of how all that happened, but I do recall "helping" him with the construction now and then.
One time is etched in memory. Dad was hammering away at something, and as usual, I tried to do just what he did. I pounded a piece of wood into the ground and thought I had done a really good job until Dad gasped, "Randy!" and gave me a swat on the bottom. "That’s my brand new level!" he said, exasperated. I didn't know what a carpenter's level was, but after he dug it out and saw that it was not broken, the moment of anger passed and he showed me the difference between the wooden level and an ordinary two by four. He showed me how it worked, how to center the bubble in the little glass tube filled with liquid, and then let me check the level of everything around while he worked.
I also remember a house-building party hosted by my older sister, Doris (Dad called her "Cookie" or "Cook",) She invited her high school friends over to help Dad build the house. It was a fun day - - a lot of people, popcorn and soft drinks, but according to Dad's recounting of it, many times over the years, there was more partying than building, more eating popcorn than sawing and nailing, and he got very little work done that day. Maybe that was so, and then again, maybe he was just fooling with Doris when he told the story.
The house Dad built was small by current standards - 54 feet by 20 feet or 1080 square feet. It had four bedrooms, a bath (a tub only, no shower), kitchen, dining room, living room and a detached one-car garage. Six of us lived there: Mom, Dad, my three older sisters (Kay, Doris, Jeanette) and me.
Kay and Doris each married and left home in a few years, and Jeanette as well a few years later. Dad took the opportunity to remodel in the mid fifties, expanding the dining and living rooms, and leaving only two bedrooms.I lived there until leaving for college in 1963. Mom and Dad never left. It stayed their home until they passed away in the 1990s. In the last half of the 20th century, a time of often bewildering changes, our family home remained constant. Mom called it "The Homestead". So did Dad.
Kindergarten (1950)
Mom and Dad wanted me to start Kindergarten in 1949. Their reasoning was that I would have my fifth birthday during that school year, in the spring, and I should start in that school year. But it was explained to them that I had to wait until the next year, 1950, because I had to be five-years old when the school year began. I sat through that explanation, and although I did not fully understand it all, I did know that I had to wait another year before I could start school.
During that year’s wait I did not know exactly what school was, but I knew that all three of my sisters were in school and from all appearances it had not harmed them very much. I knew that Kay played the clarinet at her school, because I saw it at home and she let me assemble it. The case was black and had a decal on it; one side said “ORANGE COAST COLLEGE,” and the other side said “PIRATES” under the cartoon-face of a pirate with a dagger clenched between his teeth. It was neat. And Doris played the violin, but it was too fragile for me to handle much, although I could play with the bow and apply rosin to it. I knew that music was somehow related to school, and that I might play the clarinet or violin when I finally started. Until then I enjoyed my last year of freedom playing with friends.
During that year’s wait I did not know exactly what school was, but I knew that all three of my sisters were in school and from all appearances it had not harmed them very much. I knew that Kay played the clarinet at her school, because I saw it at home and she let me assemble it. The case was black and had a decal on it; one side said “ORANGE COAST COLLEGE,” and the other side said “PIRATES” under the cartoon-face of a pirate with a dagger clenched between his teeth. It was neat. And Doris played the violin, but it was too fragile for me to handle much, although I could play with the bow and apply rosin to it. I knew that music was somehow related to school, and that I might play the clarinet or violin when I finally started. Until then I enjoyed my last year of freedom playing with friends.
A year later Mom and Dad took me to school. As they stood just inside the doorway of the Kindergarten room talking to the teacher, I held onto Dad’s pant leg and reluctantly surveyed the scene inside. The room seemed enormous, and the hubbub of kids who were already busy inside echoed unlike anything at home. The far wall had a counter top with paper, crayons, books, and there were drawers and shelves underneath and it ran half the length of the room. Above it windows stretched all the way to a high ceiling, more windows than I had seen all together. Light poured into the room, however, ceiling light fixtures were turned on and provided even more light. The light fixtures looked futuristic to me, several concentric, flat metal bands surrounding a large light bulb, and they resembled so many Saturn-like planets hovering over everything. There were Painting easels, big wooden blocks, a piano, a “store”, a carpeted area, a coat rack, a bathroom, and a number of kids already there whom I had never met before.
“This is Mrs. Cherry, honey,” Mom finally said, bending down to me. “She is your teacher!” She said it in the same tone of voice she used when she wanted me to eat something awful, like peas or liver. I looked at Dad and clutched his slacks a little tighter, but he was no help. He just gave me the stern look and nodded encouragingly. Although I had a year’s notice that this day was coming, the reality of it all stunned me… strange room, strange stuff, strange kids. Dad nudged me forward while Mom took my hands from his pant leg and assured me they would return before long to pick me up.
Then she presented me to Mrs. Cherry. “He’ll be fine,” Mrs. Cherry said, and she put her hand on my shoulder and swept me into the room before I knew what happened. Until then I had not paid her much attention, but now I saw she was easily the biggest woman I had ever seen. She was heavy, but immaculate. She had a full, round face with a turned-up nose, a very fair complexion with ruddy cheeks, and her hair was shiny, dark and curled. She wore a brightly-colored print dress, tightly cinched around an ample waist.
Mrs. Cherry steered me to one of several wooden painting easels that were very sturdy, being made from two-by-fours in an A-frame fashion so that a paper and paints were on either side. It was unlike anything I had seen before. Whereas my paint set at home was a little water color tin with five or six pats of dry color each about the size of a postage stamp, here the paint was liquid in large glass jars, and it sloshed around. And while my brush at home was very small, fitting inside the little tin set, these brushes were huge, easily bigger around than any of my fingers!
A girl stood at the next easel painting a house by a tree and the sun shining down from above. It was a big, BIG picture, and I watched her as Mrs. Cherry stirred a brush in bright red paint and made a mark on the paper in front of me. Turning back to the door, I saw that Mom and Dad were gone.
“Let’s see what you can paint,” Mrs. Cherry said with a big smile. She held out the brush to me. I took it, assessed the blank paper, and thus I began my education.
Soon I discovered other aspects of Kindergarten. There was a “store” of empty food containers, and we could “buy” them and learn how to make change. But many kids, like me, already knew how to make change from going to real stores with our parents, and so did not spend much time with the store. However, now and then I brought an empty box or can from home to add to the store’s assortment.
Much of the time in Kindergarten we were out on a large rectangular carpet that faced a blackboard. A piano and Mrs. Cherry’s desk were alongside. We gathered there for lessons, Show and Tell, to sing songs, for Mrs. Cherry to read to us, and for naptime. Even today I distinctly remember learning how to tie my shoes on that rug. I can see the gray rows of carpet pile behind my Buster Brown shoes, and the brown shoelaces that challenged me. All the kids were trying to follow Mrs. Cherry’s example, and a few already knew how to do it. I could not get it at first. When I let go of the laces my bow just fell apart, and I looked up to Mrs. Cherry for help. She held the shoelaces and guided my fingers, and… I saw how to do it! I practiced it over and again so I could show Mom and Dad. Sometimes today as I lace up my shoes I stop and think about why I hold down one lace with my little finger as I make the bow, and then I recall that is how Mrs. Cherry showed me to do it so many years ago.
For Show and Tell I sometimes brought things from Douglas Aircraft where Dad worked. He got company publications that had pictures of the airplanes they made, and I brought them to school to share. It was neat that my Dad made airplanes! One time I brought Dad’s smallest pocketknife to share, but to my chagrin I learned that a knife was not the best thing to bring to Show and Tell, even if it was really small, and Mrs. Cherry kept it in her desk until class was over and then gave it back to me. As we waited for the bus to take us home some of my friends and I tried to play Mumbly-Peg with the knife, but no one really knew how it was played. All we could do was try to flip the knife so that it stuck in the grass. I never did learn the object of that game, if there was one.
Just before naptime we each got a carton of milk from a crate that had bits of ice melting on the cartons. In those days the cartons were flat on top with a large, round hole cut in one corner and closed up with a stopper that pressed in below the top of the carton. A paper straw was provided by Mrs. Cherry, not individually wrapped as they are today, but from a box full of individual straws, and each of us got to pull our own straw from the box.
Working The Soil (1950)
Dad was an Iowa farm-boy at heart. He came to Southern California (via Wyoming) and found work in Long Beach, at Douglas Aircraft, during World War II.
When I was born in 1945, our small house in Long Beach became cramped, and dad looked for a better place for the family. But more than just an extra room, he longed for a larger piece of land where he could settle in and grow things like his family had in Iowa. He wanted some rows of corn, beans, other vegetables and fruit trees. The temperate California climate promised a wealth of possibilities Iowa never offered. And he wanted some critters, too. Above all, he wanted the freedom and space to have all these things without the neighbors.
Dad seized the opportunity to realize his dreams when he bought a quarter-acre of land along Huntington Beach Boulevard in an unincorporated area of nearby Orange County called Midway City. He moved the family to a nearby rental house while he hand-built our home from a surplus army barracks he purchased from Fort McArthur in San Pedro. That’s where I grew up, and where he and Mom lived until old age.
When Dad bought the land it was barren. The soil was highly alkaline and hardpan. Water ran off it, or stood in pools, but it did not soak in but an inch or so. It was so hard a shovel could barely penetrate it, and when it did, the dirt broke into brittle, dusty clods, which, in turn, had to be broken up again and again into smaller pieces. The only plants able to grow were shallow-rooted weeds.
The neighbors on either side-- the Gilberts to the North, and the Gulicks to the South-- said our land was worthless, poisoned, but anyone could see that their land was fine, and Dad knew he could make ours just as good. His solution was to mix gypsum and sand into the soil, water it well and hope for rain. It was very hard work, taking years of continual labor and attention, and Dad did most of it himself. To begin he rented a roto-tiller and broke up the surface over the entire lot, but after that the rest was intensive, hand labor, using only a shovel: one spade full at a time, turned over, clods broken up with the back of the shovel, gypsum and sand thrown on top, then spaded under, and then repeated again and again until a seventy-five foot row across the property was done. Then he shoveled another row back in the opposite direction, and over a period of months Dad spaded the entire 225-foot deep lot. Then he started over with more gypsum and more sand.
Working the soil began even before he built the house, and it continued on for years after. I was there much of the time, helping him as best I could for a kid of five or six years. There was another shovel, a hoe and a rake. If I stood with both feet on the blade of the shovel and jumped up and down, and wobbled the handle back and forth, I could get the blade about halfway into the dirt, turn it over and break up the clods. Or more often I would go along behind Dad and re-turn the dirt he had already turned, breaking the clods into even smaller pieces. There was nothing alive in the dirt: no bugs, beetles, earthworms, ants, nothing.
Beach Blvd. Circa 1950.
I took this picture from our roof, sent it to Sheriff John for a contest and won third place.
Truth.
Dad worked very hard to make our home as well as it could be. He turned soil on weekends. When he worked swing shift at Douglas Aircraft, he turned soil before going to work. When he worked days, he turned soil after work until it got dark. Except for what little I could do, he worked alone. He bought bags and bags of gypsum and spaded them into the ground. He broke up pieces of cast-off plaster and wallboard with a hammer and shoveled that in too.
Dad found a source of free sand at the Santa Ana River riverbed where it neared the ocean. The spot was six or seven miles away, across a huge expanse pf sparsely populated strawberry and bean fields, an area where eight years later he would teach me how to drive our 1953 Plymouth on the seldom-traveled roads, and which ten years after that would see the new City of Fountain Valley overrun all the fields with tract housing and strip malls.
Dad made several trips a day to the riverbed when he wasn’t working, loading up the trunk of the car with sand, bringing it home and then returning for another load. Sometimes my older sisters’ boyfriends would help with their cars. Sometimes I went along to help, and I did one day when Dad dug up a small willow-tree sapling from the riverbank. He said Mom would like it. We took it home and planted it directly in line with the kitchen window, along the back driveway. It took root, and in a few years it was more than 25 feet tall and supported a tire swing. Dad also brought some Pussy Willow from the riverbed and transplanted them near the kitchen door.
Mother Nature helped, too. During the early 1950’s there were heavy rains, and, combined with the lack of sewers and storm drains in the area, the ground flooded over for days at a time, putting our lot under several inches of rain. It was inconvenient, but at the same time it helped the gypsum and sand penetrate the ground to break up the alkali underneath. Dad took advantage of it, going out in his rain boots to spade dirt and mud, even before the ground was dry.
In time the ground responded, but for years later Dad continued to discover patches that needed to be spaded and conditioned. Even in our garden area that we planted every year, clods of dry dirt would surface now and again. Dad would break them up, by hand if necessary, and work the dry dirt into the rich and moist surrounding soil.
It all worked as Dad knew it would, and after a few years of his hard work our yards exploded with a variety of seasonal vegetables, berry and grape vines, flowers, shrubs and numerous fruit trees. Dad coaxed our “poisoned” ground into dwarfing what the neighbors had, and they complimented him for it. He created an island of lush greenery, his gift to all our family.
The Old Homestead, Circa 1950
Midway City Elementary School (1950)
In 1950 I was five-years old. There was no pre-school or day care, so my school life began when I entered Kindergarten at Midway City Elementary School in Midway City, California.
The school was located on a large parcel of land at the northeast corner of Newland and Hazard streets. The Boy Scout’s cabin bordered it on the north, and just a little farther north, but across the street on the west side of Newland Street, was a small commercial dairy, one of several in the area. The cows were scarcely visible from the street, but when the wind shifted everyone knew the dairy was there. But mostly on that side of Newland, south of the dairy and so across from the school, was a scattering of homes, not a tract, but individually built and different homes.
Catty-corner from the school, on the southwest corner of the intersection, stood the Hazard residence, a fairly large, two-story home on an over-sized lot. Hazard Street was named for a relative who had been notable in the area’s history, perhaps Mrs. Hazard’s father or grandfather. Most of Midway City proper was the square mile of streets and homes that fanned out to the south and west of the Hazard residence. Our home was just a little bit beyond that on Huntington Beach Boulevard.
Directly across Hazard Street from the school, to the south, was an open, untended field that stretched unbroken about a half-mile along Newland Street to Bolsa Avenue where Newland dead-ended. Beyond that lay a sea of bean and strawberry fields criss-crossed by two-lane roads, dotted with isolated houses and a few bump-in-the-road communities, and extending nearly seven miles to the Pacific Ocean.
The school had been recently built in 1950. It was one long, single-story, light-green building with four classrooms in order by grade level. The Kindergarten classroom was first, overlooking Newland Street, then First through Third grades and the Principal’s Office. Another similar building of additional classrooms and a multi-purpose room/cafeteria were added in the mid-1950’s, but it was never a large school in those days.
The principal, Mrs. Helen Stacey, also taught Third Grade. Though not very tall, she was substantial, and she wore loose, shapeless, short-sleeved dresses and flat shoes. Her upper arms were fleshy and bounced when she gestured. Although fair-complected, she had an Indian-like appearance. Her face was square and rather flat with a thin, hooked nose set between small, bright eyes. Her hair was coarse, medium-length, beginning to gray, and not something she gave meticulous attention, sometimes being lightly waved and other times just parted to one side. When she chose to purse her mouth and cast a stern look over that hooked nose, it was convincing enough to keep me out of her office. Years later Mrs. Stacey was principal at my junior high school, and later still she became Superintendent of the school district. A school is named after her today.
Midway City School was set on a large parcel of land, most of which was playground. Kindergarten had its own, small grass yard just outside the door to the classroom, to the front of the building and next to the semi-circular drive where the school busses parked to load and unload. All the land behind the classrooms and to the east was playground for the other grades. One outlying area, next to the Scout Cabin, was a baseball diamond, and another patch was for kickball, football and other games like Red Rover, Dodge Ball and Flying Dutchman. Nearer the classrooms was some equipment including two swing sets, a tether-ball, and giant-strides (ropes knotted at the bottom and attached to a rotating device atop a tall pole). None of the ground was paved or surfaced. The ball fields were somewhat grassy, while the areas near the buildings and playground equipment were plain dirt.
After Mom and Dad personally delivered me to school for the first few times, I learned to take the School Bus. In the early days I caught it at the corner of Adams and Washington Streets, near the Michelli’s home. Mom or Dad drove me there, since I was too young to cross Bolsa Avenue by myself. A few years later the bus route expanded and stopped on Beach Boulevard very near our home. I remember the first times waiting for the bus. The sun had not come up yet, and it was nearly dark. Several kids passed the time by playing Hop Scotch, using sidewalk segments and some chalk to outline the shape, and they taught me how to play it too. I got two bobby pins from home and hooked them together to use for my marker. At first it was really hard to lag the marker to the far-away squares. It seemed so far away, and somehow those tosses went askew. All the other kids seemed better at it that I was… hmmm… one of my first school problems to solve. So I practiced at home, and after a few weeks time I learned how to do it pretty well. The hopping part was easy.
The Helms Bakery Man (1951)
A soft, two-pitched tone sounded down the alley in back of our lot and played through the house. “Thweet…thweet-thweet!”I abandoned the Tinker Toy windmill I was building on the living room floor and ran to the kitchen where mom had flour and dough on the breadboard, cutting noodles. Through the window over the sink I could see the Helm’s Bakery truck bouncing as it sought the most level stretch of the dirt alleyway. With a sideways jostle it reached our driveway, passed it a little, then stopped and backed in.
“Thweet-thweet!” the dissonant little horn insisted.
Mom raised her hands and dried them on her apron.
“Can I get something?” I asked excitedly. “Can I?” “I think so,” she said. “You go on out and tell him I’ll be there in a minute.” She took off her apron and turned into the dining room. I bolted out the screen door, letting it slam shut with a wooden “clack,” hopped off the foot-high back porch and ran around the garage to the driveway.
“Thweet-thweet!” the dissonant little horn insisted.
Mom raised her hands and dried them on her apron.
“Can I get something?” I asked excitedly. “Can I?” “I think so,” she said. “You go on out and tell him I’ll be there in a minute.” She took off her apron and turned into the dining room. I bolted out the screen door, letting it slam shut with a wooden “clack,” hopped off the foot-high back porch and ran around the garage to the driveway.
The Helm’s man was just getting out of his truck. It was a standard delivery truck of that era, a cross between a station wagon and a van, one of a fleet that the Helm’s company used to market bakery products directly to homes. The truck was a light yellow, and it had the mostly-blue Helm’s name and logo painted front, rear and on the sides. The double horn that made the distinctive Helm’s sound was on the roof over the windshield.
“Hi there, son,” the Helm’s man said as he reached the rear of the truck.
“Hi,” I replied. “Mom said to tell you she would be out in a minute.”
“Well, we will just wait for her then,” he said in a kindly voice.
He turned to the double doors at the back of the truck and opened them all the way, framing the center area that held the bakery goods. The doors held paper bags, waxed paper and other supplies used to dispense and wrap the merchandise. I watched in awe as he straightened some loaves of bread across the top that had been jostled askew when he drove down the alley.
Mom appeared from around the corner of the garage, straightening her dress. She had her coin purse in hand. “Hello,” she said, a little breathless from rushing. “Good morning, Ma’am,” the Helm’s man said. “What can I get for you today?” Mom briefly surveyed the familiar display, and then began, “A loaf of the sesame seed bread,” and then he took down a loaf of bread…As mom continued her selections, I stood in thrill of the truck and all it contained. A wooden cabinet filled the interior completely. A shelf across the top was stocked with loafs of bread, and under that were a stack of sliding doors, or trays, their perfectly-aligned chrome handles sparkling in the sunshine. There were so many drawers and compartments I could not fathom how he knew where everything was; yet he did. Usually he opened the same drawer or two when he came to our house, and I often wondered what unknown delicacies must have been in the other ones I never saw him open. It must have been something super-fantastic. “…Do you have bear claws today?” Mom asked. “Sure do,” he said, sliding out the bottom tray with a slow flourish. It brushed at my midsection as he slid it out, and I took a step back. Things that grown ups liked came into view one by one: things with nuts on them, raisins, prunes, white stuff, and a gooey-looking colored stuff. Coffee cakes they called them, and Danish. Some of them were okay, but not really kid food. When the tray was about halfway extended, the Helm’s Man gestured to a section stocked with Bear Claws. He slid the Bear Claw tray back inside, and slowly pulled out the tray above it. A dazzling array of doughnuts appeared one-by-one until the tray was extended to its full length, about four feet from the back of the truck, or so it seemed. There were cake doughnuts, iced, buttermilk, sprinkles, candies, sugars, glazes, twists, and I waited until they were all in view.Finally mom said, “What do you think, Randy, honey?” “I want a glazed one,” I said. That was my favorite. The Helm’s man took a fresh paper, plucked up one giant glazed doughnut and handed it to me, making sure I had a good hold on it through the paper.
“And two powdered sugar and two chocolate iced ones,” Mom said. The Helm’s mad added those to our bag as I licked the glaze on my doughnut and watched him at work. Mom paid him with two dollars, and he made change from a machine he wore around his waist. It was shiny metal and held quarters, dimes, nickels, and pennies in separate stacks so that depressing a lever at the bottom of each stack could dispense each. He quickly worked each stack as necessary, and then visually verified the change before giving it to mom. Mom said, “What do you say, Randy?” “Thank you,” I said to the man. “You are welcome,” he said, as he held out the loaf of bread to me, and I took it under my arm. When he left, the Helm’s men continued down the alley to another house and then back the way he had come. It was a dead end. I waited for him to pass by, and as he did I waved to him and he waved back, sounding the horn, “Thweet…thweet—thweet!”
Mom appeared from around the corner of the garage, straightening her dress. She had her coin purse in hand. “Hello,” she said, a little breathless from rushing. “Good morning, Ma’am,” the Helm’s man said. “What can I get for you today?” Mom briefly surveyed the familiar display, and then began, “A loaf of the sesame seed bread,” and then he took down a loaf of bread…As mom continued her selections, I stood in thrill of the truck and all it contained. A wooden cabinet filled the interior completely. A shelf across the top was stocked with loafs of bread, and under that were a stack of sliding doors, or trays, their perfectly-aligned chrome handles sparkling in the sunshine. There were so many drawers and compartments I could not fathom how he knew where everything was; yet he did. Usually he opened the same drawer or two when he came to our house, and I often wondered what unknown delicacies must have been in the other ones I never saw him open. It must have been something super-fantastic. “…Do you have bear claws today?” Mom asked. “Sure do,” he said, sliding out the bottom tray with a slow flourish. It brushed at my midsection as he slid it out, and I took a step back. Things that grown ups liked came into view one by one: things with nuts on them, raisins, prunes, white stuff, and a gooey-looking colored stuff. Coffee cakes they called them, and Danish. Some of them were okay, but not really kid food. When the tray was about halfway extended, the Helm’s Man gestured to a section stocked with Bear Claws. He slid the Bear Claw tray back inside, and slowly pulled out the tray above it. A dazzling array of doughnuts appeared one-by-one until the tray was extended to its full length, about four feet from the back of the truck, or so it seemed. There were cake doughnuts, iced, buttermilk, sprinkles, candies, sugars, glazes, twists, and I waited until they were all in view.Finally mom said, “What do you think, Randy, honey?” “I want a glazed one,” I said. That was my favorite. The Helm’s man took a fresh paper, plucked up one giant glazed doughnut and handed it to me, making sure I had a good hold on it through the paper.
“And two powdered sugar and two chocolate iced ones,” Mom said. The Helm’s mad added those to our bag as I licked the glaze on my doughnut and watched him at work. Mom paid him with two dollars, and he made change from a machine he wore around his waist. It was shiny metal and held quarters, dimes, nickels, and pennies in separate stacks so that depressing a lever at the bottom of each stack could dispense each. He quickly worked each stack as necessary, and then visually verified the change before giving it to mom. Mom said, “What do you say, Randy?” “Thank you,” I said to the man. “You are welcome,” he said, as he held out the loaf of bread to me, and I took it under my arm. When he left, the Helm’s men continued down the alley to another house and then back the way he had come. It was a dead end. I waited for him to pass by, and as he did I waved to him and he waved back, sounding the horn, “Thweet…thweet—thweet!”
First Grade (1951)
Mrs. White was our teacher in first grade. She was average in height and body type, but was thin and had a pasty complexion. Her shoulder-length, black hair was curled and she often wore a black skirt with a white blouse. She looked tired most of the time. Maybe that’s what First Grade does to a teacher.
Each kid got his own desk. They were the old style and well worn. The top was wood, with a hole in one corner intended for an inkwell, and an open compartment underneath allowed books and things to slide in. Each desk had curved, black ironwork legs that were bolted to long wooden runners that kept the desks in fixed rows. The folding seat of each desk was attached to the front of the desk behind it. During “duck & cover” air-raid drills we had to get down under our desk, between the runners, and put one hand over the back of our neck and the other over our eyes. That was one of the first lessons we learned.
Other regular lessons began this year-- reading writing, arithmetic and all that. A small reading circle of little chairs was in the front-left corner of the room, and we each took turns reading portions of Dick & Jane, and we all saw Spot run. Being shy, I got tense as the reading came around to me. But I read pretty well, and I got through my three or four sentences as quickly as possible and then sighed with relief.
There was graph paper available that was thick, like construction paper, and with a large grid of ¼ inch squares. I used that a lot during drawing time to make symmetrical designs by coloring each square. I did all kinds of them, different color schemes, different designs.
Recess was new. We got to use the same playground as the other kids, but our time was staggered so that we didn’t butt heads trying to use the same limited equipment. The swings were neat-o, and tether-ball was a daily event, but I really liked the Giant Strides-- long ropes knotted at the bottom and suspended from a rotating device atop a tall pole. The object was to grab a rope and spin around like a carousel. If two people paired up and intertwined their ropes, then when the whole thing spun around they could alternately sling each other ahead, like a whiplash. That was the best, and I did that a lot with my friends.
Marbles were popular, too, both collecting them and shooting them out of circles. Most guys had a little drawstring-bag to carry their marbles-- boulders, peewees, agates, steelies, and the newest ones-- the cat’s eye. During one period I shot marbles so much the cuticle of my thumb rubbed raw.
One major project of First Grade was for each kid to make a plaster cast of his handprint. First we made individual clay molds, then filled them with plaster of Paris, and when that hardened we unmolded them and painted them gold. It took weeks to finish, and they looked really good at Open House that spring, and they made a nice keepsake present for our parents. Mom kept mine undamaged through the years, and I last saw it in the early 1980’s. It may still exist today.
We all took the Iowa State Achievement Test to assess our individual abilities. Mine came back showing an I.Q. of 134 or so, and by Second Grade this prompted talk of moving me ahead a grade, as was done with a classmate during this year-- Eric Cox. (Recall, I had been held back a year to start Kindergarten because of my birth date.) I was not supposed to know about this, but I overheard Mrs. Stacey, the Principal, talking with Mom and Dad, and she recommended that it would be better for my social development if I did not skip a grade. Her judgment may have been influenced by Eric Cox who had been moved ahead a grade and was really kind of introverted, not mixing well with his new classmates. But he wasn’t that way because he skipped a grade, that’s just the way he was. At any rate, Mom and Dad assented to Mrs. Stacey’s recommendation, and I did not skip any grades.
Since the school day was now longer-- classes AFTER noon-- we had to bring our lunches from home, as there was no cafeteria. The school still gave a carton of milk to everyone, and a straw, but there was no cafeteria or any food available at the school. Mom made lunches for me, and at first I had only a paper bag to carry, but soon I got a lunch box and Thermos. It had Hopalong Cassidy all over the outside and on the Thermos too. It was during these days that I learned to dislike Velveeta cheese, because Mom made sandwiches from big slabs of it. She probably thought she was being generous to put so much in a sandwich, but it made it nearly inedible. It didn’t make any difference how much mayo or lettuce there was, the thick dry cheese stuck in my throat. I dreaded those sandwiches, and every lunch I pried open the bread apprehensively, hoping for peanut butter or left-overs. I tried to trade the cheese sandwiches to someone else for whatever was available, but it that wasn’t possible, I threw the cheese away and ate a lettuce sandwich. The Thermos was great, though, and Mom put in hot soup, and sometimes cold juice or punch. I wanted coffee, like Dad took to work in his Thermos, but that was taboo.
There was only one class of each grade at Midway City School during this time, and that led to a fairly cohesive group of kids moving from grade to grade (classroom to classroom) together. By Sixth Grade the population increase in the area brought more kids for each grade than one classroom could handle, and we were split into groups. But before then we were like an extended family. We knew each other, and often each other’s parents, and we expected to be together as the years progressed. Many of us graduated high school in the same class at Westminster High School in 1963. From the early years I remember well Jimmy Hulsey, Joyce Weir, Bobby Sample, Sherrill Tiller, Richie Foster, Ed Cutler, Sharon Rogers, Teddy Kosters, David Ganick, Barry Dodd, Susan Berry, Mike Jones, Joyce Deitweiller, Jo Ann Card, Bob Parks, Dennis White, and Christine Spahn.
My First Grade class picture, taken right out of the back door of our classroom on the playground dirt. I'm in the first row not on the ground, fifth from the left. Circa 1951-1952.
PLANTING WITH DAD (1951)
Along with kite flying and Easter Vacation, Spring brought planting season. Our yearly garden was a space about thirty-feet square near the back corner of the lot on the north side. It lay fallow through Winter, and weeds took root after Spring rains. If they were tall and thick Dad used a scythe to chop them off at ground level, but usually a shovel or hoe was enough to clear them away, along with pulling them by hand. I helped, and every year I got blisters on my hands from the sudden, intense use of the tools and weed pulling.
After clearing the surface, Dad spaded the area with a shovel, reaching down now and then to break up any residual clods of dirt that surfaced, but by this time, circa 1951, the soil had improved dramatically. Earthworms wriggled through the overturned soil; “potato bugs” (Jerusalem beetles) scampered out of the way now and then, and there were gophers, moles and other things that lived underground.
“Me and cat Skeezicks” at Harvest Time, 1951
I helped with the spading as much as I could, considering my small size, but Dad did most of the work. I used a second shovel and stood with both feet on top of the blade, wobbling the handle back and forth so to sink the blade into the ground, and then I hopped off and turned it over just like Dad.
At this point Dad envisioned just what he wanted to plant, how many rows of corn and other crops. Then we went to Hefley’s, a nearby nursery, to buy the seed. Dad examined each box and packet to find just what he wanted. If it said “Iowa” on it that got his attention, as Iowa is where he grew up. Dad selected seeds for the garden: corn, carrots, radishes, lettuce, kohl-rabi, beans and pumpkins. I encouraged him to get some flowering plants for Mom: Sweet Pea, Larkspur, Zinnia, and Snapdragon. I took particular interest in that, and spent time looking over the selection of bare-root roses, and occasionally we bought one. Dad evaluated sapling fruit trees, and in those early years he usually got one each year: a nectarine one year, a peach the next, or a plum. On this particular day we bought a half-dozen growing tomato plants from a large flat. Mr. Hefley used a trowel to cut the plants from the flat, as though cutting a piece of sheet cake, and wrapped them in paper to protect the roots and crumbling soil.
When we got home the tomato plants had to go into the ground right away, as already they were starting to droop. Dad dug six shallow holes and showed me how to plant the first one-- fill the hole half up with water; make mud; poke the tomato plant’s roots into the mud, and then fill in the hole with the rest of the dirt, making sure it was all very moist.
Dad let me plant the other five tomatoes while he went to ready the plow for making furrows. It was a one-man push plow with a spoked, iron wheel that was flat around the rim and about two inches across. The wheel was mounted loosely so that would give when pushed over uneven ground, and it wobbled so much it seemed nearly broken. An eight-inch plow blade was loosely attached behind the wheel, and the whole assembly was mounted on two wood handles that rose outward from the wheel’s axle to nearly chest height, spreading to about shoulder width, and then curving down. Half-way up the handles was a cross brace, and that is where I grasped the plow when I used it (or tried to). The handles were painted blue, but the paint was well-worn and chipped, exposing the bare, gray wood underneath that itself was worn smooth from years of use.
When I finished planting the tomatoes I joined Dad who was sitting on the edge of our concrete back porch with the plow blade pulled up between his legs resting on his old, brown work slacks. Apparently he had just oiled the wheel’s bearings, as a new stain spread onto his pant leg. He held a long, flap rasp file at each end and was sharpening the blade with heavy, deliberate strokes of the file, several strokes to one side of the blade, then several to the other, back and forth until he tested it with his thumb and pronounced it ready to use. I tested the edge too, brushing my thumb across it a few times like Dad did. It was cold and coarsely sharp, a bright line of newly filed metal gleaming in contrast to the rest of the dull gray blade.
While Dad put the file away I turned the plow upside down, blade pointed to the sky, and rolled it like a wobbly wheelbarrow out to the garden. Dad was there in a minute with the seeds we bought from Hefley’s and a dried ear of corn from last year. He righted the plow and heaved it into position to start, squared himself to an imagined row, dug the plow blade into the dirt a few times to test its penetration of the soil, and then he was off. The plow lurched ahead with each push, dirt falling dark and moist to the side and leaving a furrow in its wake. But it didn’t move smoothly ahead. With each forward push, Dad also dug the plow blade down into the soil; then he yanked it back toward himself and pushed it ahead a second time through the broken dirt. Then he caught up with a step or two over the uneven ground, straddling the new furrow, and repeated the sequence… push/dig-yank-push-step-step, and over again, and again, occasionally backing up a few feet to re-do a spot where the blade came up too soon.
I watched him for a few feet, noting how he did it, and then I caught up quickly and shadowed him the rest of the day. In a minute he reached the end of the first row, and turned around to repeat the same plowing in the opposite direction. But before he started off, Dad let me get in between the handles at the cross-brace, and we plowed the row together. It was awkward, a lot of jostling from the pushing and yanking, but I was eager to do it, and Dad let me “help” him every few rows.
Dad plowed the furrows very close to each other, so close that the dirt from a new furrow spilled a little into the previous one. As I soon learned, not every furrow would hold seeds; the unused ones would become watering channels, scooped out so to elevate the seeded furrows and give the growing roots oxygen, and also allowing the soil to dry out between watering. Most people would not have thought of that, but Dad knew to do it, and it worked spectacularly.
When the plowing was done we began planting. The first five rows were reserved for sweet corn. Dad used the hose to water the second furrow, walking it down the length of the row and using the hose end and the running water to knock away obstructions and make a continuous, wet seed bed. Then he skipped a few furrows and walked the hose back toward me making another seed bed. He showed me how to sow the seed: drop a couple of kernels onto the wet dirt, skip 10-12 inches and drop a couple more. Dad seeded the first few feet, and then let me do the rest to the end of the row. He watered the other furrows, and I went behind sowing the seeds. Then Dad showed me how to use the plowed dirt to cover the seeds, breaking it in my hand to assure there were no big lumps, and how to use the hoe to clear a waterway between the rows, using the dirt to further build up the seed beds.
We planted all the seeds from Hefley’s and then turned to the dried ear of corn that lay next to empty seed packets. It was popcorn, and rather than buy new seed Dad just saved an ear from last year. He pulled the husks back enough to expose two inches of kernels and let me get them off the cob. It’s not easily done. Popcorn kernels are smooth and hard, and very different to dislodge. My thumbs were red and sore by the time I finished, but we planted a separate row of popcorn, and that was something to look forward to.
While I was doing the popcorn, Dad went to the garage again and returned with an old, dried sunflower head that had been in there all Winter. It still had some seeds clinging in it, and as Dad shook them loose I thought we were going to eat them. Instead, he poked them into the last row of the garden, a few at a time every six inches or so. Last year our sunflowers grew huge heads, twelve inches or more across, and Dad explained that these seeds from the old sunflower head would grow the same type of giant sunflower. That was really neat. I was learning the cycle of planting, growing, harvesting and planting again.
Time flew by, and before long the sun dropped low in the sky and shadows grew long. Everything was planted in the back garden, and the tomato plants had perked up after being transplanted. Dad planted a row of green beans along the side fence, stuck some small poles in the ground along the seed bed, and attached string to them in a criss-cross pattern. Something for the plants to grab hold of and climb on, he explained. Beans needed that.
Dad cleaned our tools and put them away, and at his suggestion I tended the hose watering the seeded rows, moving it from place to place as needed. A small stick of wood served as an imaginary “boat,” and I watched it carried by the running water: propelled ahead, spun around, pushed sideways. Every so often its progress was inhibited by some impediment, or pool of water, and I watched expectantly to see if the momentum of the water eventually would carry it on. If not, I intervened and broke up the barrier with the hoe and let the water rush ahead. This was a little game I played frequently, delighting in the clear water rushing over moist earth, and urging my little boat onward.
Mom appeared with two glasses of lemonade and complimented our work. She said dinner would be ready soon, but we knew that already from the hearty aroma of delicious fried chicken that wafted over the yard. Mom looked over the garden one last time and asked if we planted potatoes? Dad and I looked stupidly at each other and had to admit there were no potatoes. However, Dad assured her, we could make a place for them easily, and the russets in the kitchen drawer, the ones that were starting to sprout, would make fine sets for new potato plants.
The next weekend we planted potatoes.
The Crawdad Hole (1952)
You get a line and I’ll get a pole, Honey.You get a line and I’ll get a pole, Babe.You get a line and I’ll get a pole,And we’ll go down to the crawdad hole,Honey, Baby, mine.
(Unknown)
When early television was in bloom, my family watched Cliffie Stone and The Spade Cooley Show every week. They were country-western variety hours that featured singers like Mollie Bee, Minnie Pearl and Hank Williams. The Crawdad Song was a popular number.
So, very early in life I knew that you needed a line and pole to get crawdads, but I had no idea how that worked or even where and exactly what crawdads were. However, dad knew. There were crawdads not far down the road from our home on Huntington Beach Boulevard, just past the cemetery. In fact, they were all over Orange County if you knew where to look.
Huntington Beach Boulevard was a two-lane highway. Most people called it by its state designation, Highway 39, which was easier to say. There were few businesses and no sidewalks. The shoulders were dirt, save for an occasional business that built an island of curb across its frontage. There was empty, undeveloped land everywhere, as it was where the highway passed Hazard Street and the drainage ditch.
That was about a quarter-mile north of our home, where the northwest corner of Midway City met the southeast corner of the city of Westminster. The ditch zigzagged between plots of land: behind a dairy farm, over land where a county courthouse stands today, along a small trailer court set well back from the highway. Then it angled over to the eucalyptus trees lining Hazard Street that dead-ended at Huntington Beach Boulevard, across from the north end of the cemetery. The ditch disappeared at the highway, emptying into a pipe, and its course after that was a mystery to me, made even more impenetrable by the spooky presence of the cemetery where it appeared to go.
I don’t know how dad knew of the crawdads, but when I was very young he took me to the drainage ditch, the crawdad hole, and taught me how to catch them. One day he gathered the necessary supplies at home--two sturdy poles (seasoned tree branches), string, a large glass jug, bacon—and loaded them into the back seat of our 1951 Hudson Commodore, a cavernous whale of a car. I jumped in and rode shotgun for the quarter-mile ride.
Dad slowed the car as we neared the end of the cemetery and the eucalyptus trees along Hazard Street rose high into view. He pulled off the highway just past the intersection, the big Hudson lumbering off the smooth highway and bouncing softly over the dirt shoulder and down a few feet to level ground. We parked on bare dirt near the drainage ditch.
I jumped out and ran to the peer over the edge of the ditch. Rough earthen embankments angled down creating a ditch about eight feet deep by six feet wide at the bottom. A few inches of clear water moseyed through succeeding pools of water so slowly that it appeared to be standing still. Other than the tall eucalyptus trees rising behind, there was little vegetation except for some stringy moss in the water clinging to a rock here and there. A wave of disappointment hit me. The water was so shallow anyone could plainly see nothing was there, no fish, or anything that might be called a crawdad. I turned back to dad who was unloading our equipment from the car, anticipating his disappointment, too.
“See ‘em?” Dad said, setting the poles and things down next to me.“ I don’t see anything,” I said with a shrug.“Watch this,” he said with a grin. Dad cut a small piece of bacon with his pocketknife and tossed it into the water near an ordinary looking rock. The water boiled with action and a dozen pair of claws scuttled out from the rock’s edge to fight for the bacon. Then I could see them on the bottom, huddled around the rocks, skulking in shadows, waiting for something to come along. Crawdads! They were a dark reddish-green/brown and looked like midget lobsters. Crayfish.
“Oh boy!” I cried. “How do we catch them?”
Dad cut a length of string and tied it to the end of the pole. Then he cut another piece of bacon and tied it to the end of the string. “Here,” he said, handing me the pole. “Put this bacon in the water where I threw that other piece.”
It was awkward for me, never having used a pole and line before, and, too, the pole was long for my height. I dragged the bacon through the dirt and winced in frustration, sure the crawdads would reject dirty bacon.
“That’s okay, Bub,” Dad said. “It will wash off when it hits the water.”And it did! And when I lowered the bacon into the water near that rock the crawdads leaped for it, fought for it. The pole jerked in my hand as a knot of crawdads tried to pull the bacon back under the rock, and I gripped it tighter.
“Now raise it up,” Dad said. “Real easy.”
And as I did, the crawdads fell away one by one until just one remained, the one that had the best hold on the bacon. I beamed with pride as I swung the line back towards us, until I dragged the crawdad into the dirt. But it didn’t let go; its claws were locked tight on the bacon. Dad put his hand on the pole and helped me guide the line until he could reach it.
The crawdad went into the jug, and we added a few inches of water from the ditch. Then we caught some more. It was easy. But I discovered that the only knot I knew, the bowknot on my shoelaces, was inadequate for securing the bacon to the string. The hungry crawdads tugged it loose, leaving me with an empty line. So dad showed me how to tie a Square Knot, which sometimes turned into a Granny, and it worked a lot better. We stopped when we had about a dozen crawdads in the jug, mostly ones I caught as dad threw his back into the water.
Dad was a cook as a young man, and he thought we might be able to cook the crawdads and eat them. It sounded icky to me. And when we got the jug home and mom saw all the wriggling legs, feelers, claws and beady little eyes, all in the dirty water she refused.
“Harold, have you cooked these?” she asked dad.“Well, no,” he replied. “But I thought…”“Well, neither have I,” mom said. “And I haven’t any idea where to begin. I remember these from Arkansas, but we didn’t eat them. Heavens! No, I won’t cook them, eat them, nothing. No, sir!” she snorted and stomped off into the house.
So that was that. They were fun to catch, but not of much use as far as we knew. Dad and I went back to the Crawdad Hole a time or two, but we threw back whatever we caught. It was fun, and I liked our time together.
When the highway was widened a few years later, and renamed simply Beach Boulevard, I pedaled my bike down to the drainage ditch to see if the crawdads survived, and they were still there skulking in the shadows in the shallow water. But by the time Hazard Street was extended beyond Beach Boulevard, taking the ditch with it, the ditch wore concrete banks, and I could not see any crawdads. I imagined their surviving in the tunnel under the highway.
In the early Seventies, when I lived with Jeff Graves in Long Beach, he did part of his Student Teaching in Westminster, and somehow he learned that guppies lived in a drainage ditch along Hoover Street. Jeff called in “Hoover Dam.” I went with him one day to catch some guppies for our home aquarium, and found it was at the corner of Hoover and Hazard Streets, the same ditch dad and I caught crawdads in, but across the highway where I could not see as a lad, along the north edge of the cemetery. It, too, was clad in concrete. I looked closely for crawdads when Jeff and I were there, and was mildly disappointed when all we found were guppies.
Mom and dad still lived in the same house, about a half-mile away, and as Jeff cornered guppies with a plastic jar I thought of dad and our exploits twenty years previously. But even if there had been crawdads there that day, I had no bacon.
A Lighted Sky (1952)
21 Mar 2025 | Randy Steven Kraft
I don’t remember the date, or even the year. You can get that from history. Let’s say it was 1952; I was in the Second Grade, seven years old. But it might have been a year before or a year later.
There was some apprehension in our house that night, exactly why was over my head, and, as history shows, it was not fully understood by most adults at the time. An A-bomb was going to be detonated in Nevada later that night. It was on all the TV news programs.
George Putnam was the news anchor on KTTV, Channel Eleven, an independent station in Los Angeles. During the early news, around dinnertime, he showed film clips of previous atomic tests: observers in goggles, the mushroom cloud, houses blown away by a shock wave. And he interviewed various people, some who said the earth’s crust might shatter or catastrophic earthquakes might be triggered in California. One important-looking man in a suit said the atmosphere might be set on fire by the blast. None of those things happened before, but who knew for sure what would happen this time?
Every kid in school was familiar with the Duck & Cover drill for an imagined atomic bomb attack: get down on the floor, under your desk or a table, one hand over your eyes and the other covering the back of your neck, wait for the all-clear signal. Tonight, though, it was not imagined. A real atomic bomb was going to explode.
It was not the first atomic test in Nevada, but it was the first one at night. George Putnam said if we turned off all our lights and went outside, there might be something visible on the horizon toward Nevada, but no one knew for sure. I had never been to Nevada. I knew it was far away, about 250 miles on a travel map that Dad gave me from our car. He said we probably would not see anything because of the distance and the many mountains between the blast and us. Still, I wanted to stay up to see it, even if “it” turned out to be nothing. “Please?” I begged, and Mom & Dad relented, but I had to go to bed right afterward.Mom grew more concerned and tense through the night, but she could not verbalize it very well. “I don’t know,” she said, wrinkling her brow. “I just don’t feel right about it.” Dad did not say much one way or the other, except that it was progress and therefore probably necessary.
As the appointed time neared, I stood my post on the back porch because it faced due east, toward Nevada, and I scanned the horizon; only the roofline of nearby homes was visible. I turned off the porch light, but most lights from other homes, businesses and street lights were still turned on. Maybe they would interfere with seeing the A-bomb, I worried.
When the final minute came Mom and Dad turned off the lights inside and came to the back porch. I ran back inside and turned up the volume on the TV so we could hear it outside, and then ran back and stood in front of Dad. He rested his hand on my shoulder and said that Nevada was a little to the north, on an angle to the left, so I turned my attention to that direction. Mom stood nervously in the doorway, one hand holding onto the jamb. Even Jeanette came out, whining about the lights being turned off and rolling her eyes. We waited as the countdown finished:
“FIVE...FOUR...THREE...TWO...ONE................................................................................”
And nothing happened. Dad patted my shoulder and said, “It’s probably too far to...” And then the whole sky lit up with a pale-bright, eerie light, a cosmic flashbulb set off in our faces. But it was not just the sky on the horizon, not just the sky toward Nevada; it threw a cold reflection over all of Southern California. It silhouetted the outlines of mountains that we ordinarily could not see in daylight, where Big Bear and Lake Arrowhead are in mountains behind the city of San Bernardino. In my peripheral vision I saw the outline of the San Gabriel Mountains extending to Los Angeles. Saddleback Mountain was silhouetted clearly in front of us, due east. It was as though the geological skeleton of Southern California were laid bare for a second or two... as though something never before revealed was briefly glimpsed.
It illuminated the side of our house and garage in a ghostly white light. It washed over us, as we stood there, stunned by the immensity and power, frozen in momentary awe of whatever could be so strong from such a great distance. It did not flicker, but held us firmly for a few seconds, even Bupps, our dog, and then weakened and withdrew like a stealthy tide.
Nobody said anything for a few moments, as though expecting thunder and lightning, but no sound came.
We had seen the flash of a nuclear explosion.
There was some apprehension in our house that night, exactly why was over my head, and, as history shows, it was not fully understood by most adults at the time. An A-bomb was going to be detonated in Nevada later that night. It was on all the TV news programs.
George Putnam was the news anchor on KTTV, Channel Eleven, an independent station in Los Angeles. During the early news, around dinnertime, he showed film clips of previous atomic tests: observers in goggles, the mushroom cloud, houses blown away by a shock wave. And he interviewed various people, some who said the earth’s crust might shatter or catastrophic earthquakes might be triggered in California. One important-looking man in a suit said the atmosphere might be set on fire by the blast. None of those things happened before, but who knew for sure what would happen this time?
Every kid in school was familiar with the Duck & Cover drill for an imagined atomic bomb attack: get down on the floor, under your desk or a table, one hand over your eyes and the other covering the back of your neck, wait for the all-clear signal. Tonight, though, it was not imagined. A real atomic bomb was going to explode.
It was not the first atomic test in Nevada, but it was the first one at night. George Putnam said if we turned off all our lights and went outside, there might be something visible on the horizon toward Nevada, but no one knew for sure. I had never been to Nevada. I knew it was far away, about 250 miles on a travel map that Dad gave me from our car. He said we probably would not see anything because of the distance and the many mountains between the blast and us. Still, I wanted to stay up to see it, even if “it” turned out to be nothing. “Please?” I begged, and Mom & Dad relented, but I had to go to bed right afterward.Mom grew more concerned and tense through the night, but she could not verbalize it very well. “I don’t know,” she said, wrinkling her brow. “I just don’t feel right about it.” Dad did not say much one way or the other, except that it was progress and therefore probably necessary.
As the appointed time neared, I stood my post on the back porch because it faced due east, toward Nevada, and I scanned the horizon; only the roofline of nearby homes was visible. I turned off the porch light, but most lights from other homes, businesses and street lights were still turned on. Maybe they would interfere with seeing the A-bomb, I worried.
When the final minute came Mom and Dad turned off the lights inside and came to the back porch. I ran back inside and turned up the volume on the TV so we could hear it outside, and then ran back and stood in front of Dad. He rested his hand on my shoulder and said that Nevada was a little to the north, on an angle to the left, so I turned my attention to that direction. Mom stood nervously in the doorway, one hand holding onto the jamb. Even Jeanette came out, whining about the lights being turned off and rolling her eyes. We waited as the countdown finished:
“FIVE...FOUR...THREE...TWO...ONE................................................................................”
And nothing happened. Dad patted my shoulder and said, “It’s probably too far to...” And then the whole sky lit up with a pale-bright, eerie light, a cosmic flashbulb set off in our faces. But it was not just the sky on the horizon, not just the sky toward Nevada; it threw a cold reflection over all of Southern California. It silhouetted the outlines of mountains that we ordinarily could not see in daylight, where Big Bear and Lake Arrowhead are in mountains behind the city of San Bernardino. In my peripheral vision I saw the outline of the San Gabriel Mountains extending to Los Angeles. Saddleback Mountain was silhouetted clearly in front of us, due east. It was as though the geological skeleton of Southern California were laid bare for a second or two... as though something never before revealed was briefly glimpsed.
It illuminated the side of our house and garage in a ghostly white light. It washed over us, as we stood there, stunned by the immensity and power, frozen in momentary awe of whatever could be so strong from such a great distance. It did not flicker, but held us firmly for a few seconds, even Bupps, our dog, and then weakened and withdrew like a stealthy tide.
Nobody said anything for a few moments, as though expecting thunder and lightning, but no sound came.
We had seen the flash of a nuclear explosion.
Catalina Island (1953)
21 Mar 2025 | Randy Steven Kraft
Among our family photographs are one of my sister Doris and her friend Sissy Williamson on the beach at Avalon weaving a sun hat from palm fronds. I think it was taken about 1950, because I remember seeing it before my first trip to Catalina.
The Catalina steamer, later called the Great White Steamship, sailed from San Pedro to Avalon several times a day. It took more than an hour each way for the 26-mile trip. In 1953 my Cub Scout den made the trip one Saturday, and Mom and Dad went, too, as chaperons. My sister Jeanette joined us, anticipating a day of sunbathing. After much discussion with Doris about sea sickness, we brought Lemon Drop candies for our stomachs and some warm clothing for the windy ocean crossing. On the way to San Pedro, Dad pointed out the huge crane in the Naval Shipyard on Terminal Island that came from Germany at the close of World War II. The largest crane in the world, Dad said, and it is still in use there today. Then we caught the automobile ferry to San Pedro, since it was before the Vincent Thomas Bridge was built, and before the time of freeways as well.
The Catalina steamer, later called the Great White Steamship, sailed from San Pedro to Avalon several times a day. It took more than an hour each way for the 26-mile trip. In 1953 my Cub Scout den made the trip one Saturday, and Mom and Dad went, too, as chaperons. My sister Jeanette joined us, anticipating a day of sunbathing. After much discussion with Doris about sea sickness, we brought Lemon Drop candies for our stomachs and some warm clothing for the windy ocean crossing. On the way to San Pedro, Dad pointed out the huge crane in the Naval Shipyard on Terminal Island that came from Germany at the close of World War II. The largest crane in the world, Dad said, and it is still in use there today. Then we caught the automobile ferry to San Pedro, since it was before the Vincent Thomas Bridge was built, and before the time of freeways as well.
My Cub Scout Den waiting for the train to San Diego to visit the Zoo.
From the right: me, Jimmy Hulsey, Bobby Sample, Richie Foster, David Ganick. Circa 1953.
The Catalina Steamer seemed huge to me, probably because I was so small. There were two or three decks, and I spent most of the trip exploring the various levels from bow to stern. And we each ate at least one Lemon Drop, which, no doubt, accounted for none of us being seasick! However, the main thing I remember are the flying fish. They raced alongside the ship, as though drawn by it, and broke the surface of the water with their wing-like fins beating the air. They stayed airborne much longer than seemed possible, and as one fell others sprang into the air. All together they made a sort of chattering noise. Today there are flying fish tours on Catalina. Boats go out at night and shine powerful lights across the water to attract the fish. But back then flying fish escorted the steamship in broad daylight and without any obvious encouragement.
On arriving at Avalon Harbor, Dad noted the return trip schedule and impressed the departure time on everyone, because to miss the last boat of the day meant staying in Catalina overnight! Not that it would have been such a bad thing from my perspective, but no way was Dad going to pay for a pricey hotel. He made sure we were among the first in line for the return trip!
Avalon was a sleepy town with not much to do but enjoy the beach. Jeanette, being fifteen or sixteen at the time, was a pro at that, and Mom and Dad kept a close eye on her. That freed me to explore with my Cub Scout buddies.
To the left, as you face Avalon, the road climbs a hill overlooking the harbor. There was a hotel up there and a lot of birds. A good walk to the right, standing alone, in the casino, a round, landmark building reminiscent of the casino at Monaco or Monte Carlo. At that time it appeared to be abandoned, as every entrance stood wide open, and the interior was bare concrete, looking almost burnt out. A newspaper and gum wrappers swirled through the building on gusts of a healthy sea breeze. It was spooky in a way because of the stark contrast between the fine exterior and the barren inside. It seemed as though it ought to have been whole and in use, but was not. Today the casino is fully restored as a museum. It is a beautiful old building, and every time I see it I recall that first trip and how neglected it was then.
Five or six years later we went to Catalina again, but this time on a flying boat that landed in the water at Avalon Harbor. It was Boss. The plane left from Long Beach Airport, right next to Douglas Aircraft where Dad worked. Maybe that is why he thought of the trip. The flight only took about twenty minutes, and the planes flew much more frequently than the steamship made trips. Consequently, there were more opportunities to return throughout the day, and less pressure to make a final departure time.
By this time Jeanette had married and begun her family, so the trip involved just Mom, Dad and me. We went on the Diving Bell; an elevator like thing that went underwater and you could see the ocean floor, kelp and the fish through portholes. It wasn’t very exciting, but at the end it surfaced like a cork and buckled your knees. That was neat. And we went on the Glass Bottom Boat, too, where you could see similar things through the glass bottom as the boat passed over them. And there was a live person down there feeding the fish, and a phony chest of treasure. It was cool. Afterward Dad rested while Mom and I hiked a little up the road behind Avalon, and we discovered that the beach atmosphere turns into a dry interior once you leave the city.
We didn’t catch the absolutely last plane home, and consequently there were some empty seats. The planes were small aircraft, having only 8-10 passenger seats, and the pilot and co-pilot were right there in the same cabin with only a pull-curtain between them and us. Before we took off the co-pilot turned back and asked me if I wanted to take his place. Wow! After everyone convinced me he was not kidding I hopped into his seat and he secured me with the seat belt. Because it was so low, and because of the angle of the plane as it rested on the water, I could not see anything but the instrument panel and the stick in front of me. There was nothing out the windshield but blue sky. As we gained speed for takeoff the ocean tugged at the plane’s fuselage, holding it back, until the tail broke free and it came level. At least there was no shortage of runway! I was leaning forward and peering out the side window when the pilot jerked the stick back, and it hit me in the stomach. It wasn’t very hard, and as we soared into the air it was very quickly forgotten. As we banked towards the mainland the view of Avalon Harbor was thrilling. I could see every place we had been that day, all at the same time. It was my first time ever in an airplane, and what an inauguration! During the flight back the pilot explained the instruments to me, and he let me have the stick-- fly the plane. But as we neared Long Beach Airport I had to relinquish the seat to the real co-pilot. Nevertheless, it was a fantastic experience and a terrific trip.
On arriving at Avalon Harbor, Dad noted the return trip schedule and impressed the departure time on everyone, because to miss the last boat of the day meant staying in Catalina overnight! Not that it would have been such a bad thing from my perspective, but no way was Dad going to pay for a pricey hotel. He made sure we were among the first in line for the return trip!
Avalon was a sleepy town with not much to do but enjoy the beach. Jeanette, being fifteen or sixteen at the time, was a pro at that, and Mom and Dad kept a close eye on her. That freed me to explore with my Cub Scout buddies.
To the left, as you face Avalon, the road climbs a hill overlooking the harbor. There was a hotel up there and a lot of birds. A good walk to the right, standing alone, in the casino, a round, landmark building reminiscent of the casino at Monaco or Monte Carlo. At that time it appeared to be abandoned, as every entrance stood wide open, and the interior was bare concrete, looking almost burnt out. A newspaper and gum wrappers swirled through the building on gusts of a healthy sea breeze. It was spooky in a way because of the stark contrast between the fine exterior and the barren inside. It seemed as though it ought to have been whole and in use, but was not. Today the casino is fully restored as a museum. It is a beautiful old building, and every time I see it I recall that first trip and how neglected it was then.
Five or six years later we went to Catalina again, but this time on a flying boat that landed in the water at Avalon Harbor. It was Boss. The plane left from Long Beach Airport, right next to Douglas Aircraft where Dad worked. Maybe that is why he thought of the trip. The flight only took about twenty minutes, and the planes flew much more frequently than the steamship made trips. Consequently, there were more opportunities to return throughout the day, and less pressure to make a final departure time.
By this time Jeanette had married and begun her family, so the trip involved just Mom, Dad and me. We went on the Diving Bell; an elevator like thing that went underwater and you could see the ocean floor, kelp and the fish through portholes. It wasn’t very exciting, but at the end it surfaced like a cork and buckled your knees. That was neat. And we went on the Glass Bottom Boat, too, where you could see similar things through the glass bottom as the boat passed over them. And there was a live person down there feeding the fish, and a phony chest of treasure. It was cool. Afterward Dad rested while Mom and I hiked a little up the road behind Avalon, and we discovered that the beach atmosphere turns into a dry interior once you leave the city.
We didn’t catch the absolutely last plane home, and consequently there were some empty seats. The planes were small aircraft, having only 8-10 passenger seats, and the pilot and co-pilot were right there in the same cabin with only a pull-curtain between them and us. Before we took off the co-pilot turned back and asked me if I wanted to take his place. Wow! After everyone convinced me he was not kidding I hopped into his seat and he secured me with the seat belt. Because it was so low, and because of the angle of the plane as it rested on the water, I could not see anything but the instrument panel and the stick in front of me. There was nothing out the windshield but blue sky. As we gained speed for takeoff the ocean tugged at the plane’s fuselage, holding it back, until the tail broke free and it came level. At least there was no shortage of runway! I was leaning forward and peering out the side window when the pilot jerked the stick back, and it hit me in the stomach. It wasn’t very hard, and as we soared into the air it was very quickly forgotten. As we banked towards the mainland the view of Avalon Harbor was thrilling. I could see every place we had been that day, all at the same time. It was my first time ever in an airplane, and what an inauguration! During the flight back the pilot explained the instruments to me, and he let me have the stick-- fly the plane. But as we neared Long Beach Airport I had to relinquish the seat to the real co-pilot. Nevertheless, it was a fantastic experience and a terrific trip.
Dad & The Fire (1952)
21 Mar 2025 | Randy Steven Kraft
When I was a kid growing up in Midway City, Southern California was a very different place. It was the 1950's, and large areas of Orange County were undeveloped, maybe half the county. Midway City was one of the Tri-Cities along with Barber City and Westminster, small-incorporated residential islets in the midst of agriculture and not much industry.
There were many strawberry fields, and in the winter the growers put a white paper cap over the top of each plant to ward off frost. From a passing car, thousands of little white peaks stretched out in perfect rows, vanishing toward the horizon. It looked to me like the turning spokes of a giant wheel, or the legs of a walking giant who always kept pace with our car. When spring came, roadside stands sold fresh picked strawberries; Dad and I bought them, and Mom made shortcake and whipped cream.
There were large traditional farms too, such as the Edwards family owned. Some grew alfalfa, but I was so young I don't recall what else they produced, if I ever knew. The Edwards' had horses, and when my sister, Doris, took me for a ride when I was very young, I didn't do well. I wasn't a horse person. In the mid - fifties the Edwards family sold their place, and Westminster High School was built there, opening in September, 1959, and I was in the first Freshman Class.
There was no city of Fountain Valley, just strawberry and bean fields for miles and miles, criss-crossed by two lane roads, and dotted here and there with crossroads stores That is where Dad taught me how to drive in a two-tone, '53 Plymouth, sitting on a pillow so I could see over the hood. I was twelve.
Sewers did not arrive until the late 1950's. We had a cesspool, which generally worked okay unless there were heavy rains; then, the saturated ground caused the cesspool to back up and overflow in the backyard. Phew!! After the sewer was hooked up, the empty cesspool collapsed underground, and Dad had to dig it out and fill it in.
And there was no trash pickup. People either carried their trash to a collection center or a dump, or they burned it in the backyard as we did. In the early 1960's backyard burning was outlawed after home trash-collection began. But until then, every few days Dad burned whatever refuse had accumulated. A permanent mound had built up from years of burning near the back fence. We called that place "the fire" whether or not anything was burning.
For some reason Dad liked to burn trash in the morning, and often the ground was wet with dew as he piled on heaps of dried, cut grass, or weeds with a pitchfork. The fire disappeared with a hiss and slowly struggled back to life, crackling loudly, emitting a hot, steamy smell, and white smoke seeping from the edges of the added material. The crackling grew more intense; smoke billowed out, and new flames broke free, engulfing the pile. Then Dad piled on another heap with the pitchfork, and the process started over until everything was consumed, including the household trash and garbage.
Dad let me help. He always let me help, and I tried my best to do it just like he did, even tapping each newly added heap with the upturned tines of the pitchfork.
"Good job, Bub," Dad said. That's what he called me, his "Bub," and I called him "Pop."
Today, when I look back, I can smell the distinct, sweet odor of a damp grass fire, and hear the frenetic crackle of the struggling flame, and see the ribbon of white smoke curling far into the blue morning sky. And there is Dad in his old style undershirt and baggy pants, piling more onto the fire with the pitchfork, and I'm helping him.
Funny thing about memories, people never age. Dad is still not fifty, and I am just a boy.
There were many strawberry fields, and in the winter the growers put a white paper cap over the top of each plant to ward off frost. From a passing car, thousands of little white peaks stretched out in perfect rows, vanishing toward the horizon. It looked to me like the turning spokes of a giant wheel, or the legs of a walking giant who always kept pace with our car. When spring came, roadside stands sold fresh picked strawberries; Dad and I bought them, and Mom made shortcake and whipped cream.
There were large traditional farms too, such as the Edwards family owned. Some grew alfalfa, but I was so young I don't recall what else they produced, if I ever knew. The Edwards' had horses, and when my sister, Doris, took me for a ride when I was very young, I didn't do well. I wasn't a horse person. In the mid - fifties the Edwards family sold their place, and Westminster High School was built there, opening in September, 1959, and I was in the first Freshman Class.
There was no city of Fountain Valley, just strawberry and bean fields for miles and miles, criss-crossed by two lane roads, and dotted here and there with crossroads stores That is where Dad taught me how to drive in a two-tone, '53 Plymouth, sitting on a pillow so I could see over the hood. I was twelve.
Sewers did not arrive until the late 1950's. We had a cesspool, which generally worked okay unless there were heavy rains; then, the saturated ground caused the cesspool to back up and overflow in the backyard. Phew!! After the sewer was hooked up, the empty cesspool collapsed underground, and Dad had to dig it out and fill it in.
And there was no trash pickup. People either carried their trash to a collection center or a dump, or they burned it in the backyard as we did. In the early 1960's backyard burning was outlawed after home trash-collection began. But until then, every few days Dad burned whatever refuse had accumulated. A permanent mound had built up from years of burning near the back fence. We called that place "the fire" whether or not anything was burning.
For some reason Dad liked to burn trash in the morning, and often the ground was wet with dew as he piled on heaps of dried, cut grass, or weeds with a pitchfork. The fire disappeared with a hiss and slowly struggled back to life, crackling loudly, emitting a hot, steamy smell, and white smoke seeping from the edges of the added material. The crackling grew more intense; smoke billowed out, and new flames broke free, engulfing the pile. Then Dad piled on another heap with the pitchfork, and the process started over until everything was consumed, including the household trash and garbage.
Dad let me help. He always let me help, and I tried my best to do it just like he did, even tapping each newly added heap with the upturned tines of the pitchfork.
"Good job, Bub," Dad said. That's what he called me, his "Bub," and I called him "Pop."
Today, when I look back, I can smell the distinct, sweet odor of a damp grass fire, and hear the frenetic crackle of the struggling flame, and see the ribbon of white smoke curling far into the blue morning sky. And there is Dad in his old style undershirt and baggy pants, piling more onto the fire with the pitchfork, and I'm helping him.
Funny thing about memories, people never age. Dad is still not fifty, and I am just a boy.
Early Swimming (1953)
21 Mar 2025 | Randy Steven Kraft
I told James Vest I would join him and his friends on Saturday to search for a haunted house out in the bean fields, but on Saturday morning Mom surprised me with the announcement that she was taking me to a swimming class at the YMCA in Santa Ana. “Won’t that be fun?” she asked in that tone that gives every kid chills.
My heart sank, and I knew my body would soon follow. At eight years of age I could not swim. Yeah, I saw lots of people frolicking happily in the water: kids my age, my sisters, their husbands and boyfriends, even Mom and Dad. And I had fun in the water, too, as long as I did not have to let go of the side of the pool or get in deep water at the beach. I was content to go through life a non-swimmer, but not Mom. She read in Reader’s Digest about “waterproofing your kids,” and it became a project for her.
As we drove into Santa Ana I thought back to several years before when she had taken Jeanette and me to The Plunge, a salt-water pool at the foot of Huntington Beach pier. Swimming pools were not commonplace, and The Plunge was one of very few available to the public. It was old, decades old. Inside it was tilted everywhere, like a huge bath, and the large pool was jam-packed with kids. Mayhem and chlorine. The water churned and heaved back and forth in a series of tidal waves as kid after kid launched into the pool. The cacophony was ear splitting, and it echoed wildly off the tilted interior. Once in the water I clung to the side of the pool in wide-eyed self-defense, vainly searching for the bottom with my toes. The ocean was tame by comparison. The Plunge was too raucous to learn how to swim, but, after adjusting to it, it was a lot of fun even though I never let go of the edge.
I don’t know how Mom learned of the YMCA swim class, but as we drove into Santa Ana that morning I thought back to The Plunge, hoping the YMCA might be similar and I could get lost in the crowd, but something worried me about the term “swim class.”
Mom drove around a downtown block looking for a parking space, and I asked her about the building we circled, an imposing, multi-story, brown stone building that stood alone in the center of a block, walkways leading to it through an expanse of lawn broken only by a few old trees. It was built in a style reminiscent of Independence Hall in Philadelphia, but also recalling element of a California bungalow run wild. Even to my young eyes it seemed strange, an architectural nightmare. Mom related that it was the county courthouse.
I wondered aloud about some tiny, oblong windows with bars on them squeezed in at ground level, and Mom said it was the jail. I thought briefly of men being down there and imagined what it must have been like for them, peering out on tiptoes for only a glimpse of the outdoors. It was spooky.
The YMCA indoor pool was big. The space had a high ceiling, and the air was warm, humid and heavy with chlorine. I knew my eyes were going to burn later on. A few sounds echoed dankly off the walls, subdued sounds. Some advanced kids were in the deep-end with an instructor, and a solitary man swam relentlessly back and forth on one side.
The swim class was in the shallow end, and it had only ten kids. I received all the individual attention anyone could ask for from the instructor. Like the other kids, I lined up along one side of the pool and sat on the edge, feet dangling in the water. After a brief introduction we got into the water and I followed instructions like everyone else: put my face underwater, blew bubbles, and stroked my arms in the swimming rotation. I held onto the pool’s edge and kicked my feet ferociously, churning the water. But I needed a little help to float on my back, since; apparently my body is not buoyant. Left alone, it slowly assumes a vertical relationship to the surface of the water and then my head goes under, a process that brings to mind the last moments of the Titanic. It remains like that to this day.
Everything went well until I had to let go of the edge and “swim” a few feet to the instructor. I tried, and sank like a stone. Further tries led to the same result, the instructor closing the distance to me each time until she was literally pulling me through the water. The other kids seemed to be doing better.
When it came time to get out of the pool and jump in, I froze, knowing already that my body, when at rest, automatically headed for the bottom. It seemed reasonable to conclude that the added momentum of jumping into the water would only make that worst and hasten my sinking. The instructor pleaded with me, beckoning with her hands. Mom urged me on. Other kids made it in safely. And I did everything I was told to do: toes over the edge, arms straight overhead, bend over, lean forward, and... I could not fall into the water. Nope. It wasn’t happening. They tried half-tossing me to the instructor, but that just made gobs of water gush up my nose, and I choked and burbled and thought I was drowning.
Mom was disappointed. She didn’t say anything on the way home, but I knew she was. I was embarrassed, and I wished I could have done better for her. But she was not discouraged. She mentioned a person she knew from work who knew a woman named Enid Hewitt who had a real swimming pool in her backyard. Mom said, Mrs. Hewitt sometimes gave swimming lessons, and if we were “lucky” I could take swimming lessons in the Hewitt’s pool. Mom vowed to get her phone number and give her a call. My heart sank again. Swimming and I was not a good match. However, I felt better knowing that this Enid Hewitt person was off in the future, if at all. The distant future, I hoped.
When we got home and turned into the driveway, James Vest was sitting there in the shade of the back porch, flipping his pocketknife into the lawn. Earlier I had resigned myself to missing his search for the haunted house, but here was James. My spirits brightened.
My heart sank, and I knew my body would soon follow. At eight years of age I could not swim. Yeah, I saw lots of people frolicking happily in the water: kids my age, my sisters, their husbands and boyfriends, even Mom and Dad. And I had fun in the water, too, as long as I did not have to let go of the side of the pool or get in deep water at the beach. I was content to go through life a non-swimmer, but not Mom. She read in Reader’s Digest about “waterproofing your kids,” and it became a project for her.
As we drove into Santa Ana I thought back to several years before when she had taken Jeanette and me to The Plunge, a salt-water pool at the foot of Huntington Beach pier. Swimming pools were not commonplace, and The Plunge was one of very few available to the public. It was old, decades old. Inside it was tilted everywhere, like a huge bath, and the large pool was jam-packed with kids. Mayhem and chlorine. The water churned and heaved back and forth in a series of tidal waves as kid after kid launched into the pool. The cacophony was ear splitting, and it echoed wildly off the tilted interior. Once in the water I clung to the side of the pool in wide-eyed self-defense, vainly searching for the bottom with my toes. The ocean was tame by comparison. The Plunge was too raucous to learn how to swim, but, after adjusting to it, it was a lot of fun even though I never let go of the edge.
I don’t know how Mom learned of the YMCA swim class, but as we drove into Santa Ana that morning I thought back to The Plunge, hoping the YMCA might be similar and I could get lost in the crowd, but something worried me about the term “swim class.”
Mom drove around a downtown block looking for a parking space, and I asked her about the building we circled, an imposing, multi-story, brown stone building that stood alone in the center of a block, walkways leading to it through an expanse of lawn broken only by a few old trees. It was built in a style reminiscent of Independence Hall in Philadelphia, but also recalling element of a California bungalow run wild. Even to my young eyes it seemed strange, an architectural nightmare. Mom related that it was the county courthouse.
I wondered aloud about some tiny, oblong windows with bars on them squeezed in at ground level, and Mom said it was the jail. I thought briefly of men being down there and imagined what it must have been like for them, peering out on tiptoes for only a glimpse of the outdoors. It was spooky.
The YMCA indoor pool was big. The space had a high ceiling, and the air was warm, humid and heavy with chlorine. I knew my eyes were going to burn later on. A few sounds echoed dankly off the walls, subdued sounds. Some advanced kids were in the deep-end with an instructor, and a solitary man swam relentlessly back and forth on one side.
The swim class was in the shallow end, and it had only ten kids. I received all the individual attention anyone could ask for from the instructor. Like the other kids, I lined up along one side of the pool and sat on the edge, feet dangling in the water. After a brief introduction we got into the water and I followed instructions like everyone else: put my face underwater, blew bubbles, and stroked my arms in the swimming rotation. I held onto the pool’s edge and kicked my feet ferociously, churning the water. But I needed a little help to float on my back, since; apparently my body is not buoyant. Left alone, it slowly assumes a vertical relationship to the surface of the water and then my head goes under, a process that brings to mind the last moments of the Titanic. It remains like that to this day.
Everything went well until I had to let go of the edge and “swim” a few feet to the instructor. I tried, and sank like a stone. Further tries led to the same result, the instructor closing the distance to me each time until she was literally pulling me through the water. The other kids seemed to be doing better.
When it came time to get out of the pool and jump in, I froze, knowing already that my body, when at rest, automatically headed for the bottom. It seemed reasonable to conclude that the added momentum of jumping into the water would only make that worst and hasten my sinking. The instructor pleaded with me, beckoning with her hands. Mom urged me on. Other kids made it in safely. And I did everything I was told to do: toes over the edge, arms straight overhead, bend over, lean forward, and... I could not fall into the water. Nope. It wasn’t happening. They tried half-tossing me to the instructor, but that just made gobs of water gush up my nose, and I choked and burbled and thought I was drowning.
Mom was disappointed. She didn’t say anything on the way home, but I knew she was. I was embarrassed, and I wished I could have done better for her. But she was not discouraged. She mentioned a person she knew from work who knew a woman named Enid Hewitt who had a real swimming pool in her backyard. Mom said, Mrs. Hewitt sometimes gave swimming lessons, and if we were “lucky” I could take swimming lessons in the Hewitt’s pool. Mom vowed to get her phone number and give her a call. My heart sank again. Swimming and I was not a good match. However, I felt better knowing that this Enid Hewitt person was off in the future, if at all. The distant future, I hoped.
When we got home and turned into the driveway, James Vest was sitting there in the shade of the back porch, flipping his pocketknife into the lawn. Earlier I had resigned myself to missing his search for the haunted house, but here was James. My spirits brightened.
Sunday Afternoon (1953)
21 Mar 2025 | Randy Steven Kraft
Me, Dad & Mom, Aunt Vivian and Uncle "Fat" (Virgil) who were visiting from Sioux Falls, South Dakota. Note the many plants in the front yard (background): Berries, Peaches, Nectarines, Apricots, etc,etc (Circa 1953)
Weekends were times we did things together as a family, and Sunday after church was prime time for some joint activity: a picnic, barbeque, County fair, visiting relatives, or maybe just a ride in the family car. "Let's go for a ride, Harold,” Mom said to Dad. We had just returned from services and Sunday school at the Presbyterian Church-- Mom, Jeanette (my sister) and I-- and I had already shed my dress clothes and was ready for the rest of the day.
Dad was finishing work on our push mower. He sat on the edge of the back porch and wiped grease and dirt from his hands with a rag. Dad wore an old, tank-style white undershirt, worn and spotted with old paint and fresh grease. He wore and old pair of baggy, brown dress slacks, similarly stained and spotted, his favorite around-the-house work outfit. While we were at church, Dad had sharpened the mower's blades using a large, heavy, flat hand file, and then cleaned and oiled the whole cutter assembly. He gave the mower a test push on the concrete slab by the porch, and the blades spun around freely making a characteristic steel-on-steel shearing sound ... " chush-chush-chush-chush-chush.
Yeah, pop, let's go for a ride!" I chimed in. "Can we? Huh?" I bounced impatiently on my toes like our dog Bupps when she heard the word "walk."
"This yard is not going to mow itself," Dad said, nodding over to the shaggy grass of the yard. "It's getting real ragged, and you know these old weeds bother your mother really bad." Mom had hay Fever, and recent Spring rains spurred the growth of our grass as well as weeds that blew in from everywhere and took root. Ragweed bothered Mom most of all and it sprouted relentlessly. Dad looked at me with his face canted down and eyebrows raised. It was my turn.
"I'll do it," I blurted out. "I'll do it tomorrow after school. I promise I will!"
"You won't have enough time," Dad sighed. He knew it would take me a lot longer than that. The mower was as big as I was, and I had to wrestle it around the yard. But given enough time I could do it. "I'll come straight home," I said. "I won't stop at Jimmy's house, and I'll get it all done. You have it all fixed up for me, and it'll be easy." Dad gave the mower another push, spinning the blades... "chush-chush-chush."
"I promise," I added again. "Can we go? Huh?"
Jeanette now came out on the porch, also changed to casual clothes. "How about you, Net, want to go for a ride?” Dad asked.
He sat the mower aside.
Jeanette rolled her eyes, sat down on the porch steps and let out a long sigh as though exasperated. At sixteen years she was completely absorbed with being a teenager, and anything contemplated by grown-ups was infinitely B-O-R-I-N-G. "I guess so," she finally deigned to respond. "But I could go over to Robin's house," she added quickly.
"Now, Jeanette, honey," Mom, said. "You've been at Robin's so much lately, and you were just there last night for dinner. They probably think we can't afford to feed you! Come with us today. Maybe we can go into Long Beach,” Mom said, looking to Dad for approval. "I read in the newspaper that they are going to tear down Rainbow Pier. Remember that, Harold? I would like to see it again before it's gone."
Dad brightened at the suggestion. "Hey, that's a good idea," he said, looking from me to Jeanette. "The Spit & Argue Club is right there, too, and Bub hasn't seen that." Dad always called me "Bub."
Mom made a face.
"What's that?' I asked.
"The Pike is right there too!" Jeanette said with new enthusiasm.
"What's that?" I asked again.
"It's a fun zone," Jeanette said. "Rides and things."
"Yay! Neat-0!" I cried.
"That's not a nice place,” Mom said, shaking her head.
"All those sailors and whatnot."
"It is to nice," Jeanette protested. "Can we go, Daddy?"
"We'll see," he answered her, and then to Mom he said.
"It's not bad in daytime."
And so it was decided we would drive to Long Beach for the afternoon. It was only about eighty miles away, but we rarely went that way. Dad worked in Long Beach at Douglas Aircraft, and since he made the drive five or six days a week he usually didn't want to go there on his few days off. But this day he relented.
As we drove through Long Beach the streets and sidewalks were quiet until we approached the foot of America Avenue at Ocean Boulevard. That's where the Municipal Auditorium stood, with the ocean just a little behind it. Next door was Rainbow Pier, and at the far end of that was the Pike. This was my first visit here, and as Mom and Dad pointed everything out I got up on the seat and leaning over Dad as he drove so I could get a good look.
"And there's The Pike!" Jeanette added. "See the roller coaster?" "There was more than that -- a double Ferris wheel towered over an Octopus. A Tilt-A-Whirl, other rides and a whole midway.
"Oh boy!" I gasped, pop-eyed. "It's like the County Fair!" Dad must have known then that we would visit The Pike before the day was done. Dad lived here, downtown Long Beach, when he first arrived in California from Wyoming, about a dozen years previously. He lived at the YMCA just a few blocks up on America Avenue. And when the family lived in Long Beach, the downtown area was a place they came to shop and to bring my sisters for music lessons.
We found parking several blocks from the auditorium, and as we walked back to it I experienced the Long Beach Scramble System for the first time. At the major intersections a third stoplight held all traffic so pedestrians could walk diagonally and in every direction. Long Beach was the only city around with anything like that, so we played with it by walking all over the place just for the fun of it.
The Municipal Auditorium was a narrow building, vertical, and reminiscent of a cathedral in some ways. A concourse fronted it, providing space where people tarry, and the Spit & Argue Club were located there. It wasn't a real club, but a known locale where individuals gave impromptu speeches and others came by to argue with them. Knots of people gathered around the more interesting arguments. One man stood on a box gesturing wildly and speaking in a heated voice. He wore a suit and tie, as did most men in those days, and he presented an average appearance. He spoke against President Eisenhower's policy in Korea. Then a man in the knot of people gathered around shouted back in support of the President, they argued back and forth with the onlookers egging them on. Anyone was welcome to speak up. When people heard enough they moved on, and others took their place, but the speeches and arguing went on and on.
The arguments were mostly over my head, and while the spectacle of grown men shouting at each other was something new, it did not hold my interest for long. In a rare convergence, I found myself agreeing with Jeanette... let's move on! (Sorry, Dad. The Spit & Argue Club was a bust!) Steps led down from the auditorium concourse to beach level where Rainbow Pier spanned a long arc to The Pike. It was a large, semi-circular pier, painted in colors to resemble a rainbow and lit at night with rainbow-colored lights. Hence its name. Its large arc sheltered a semi-circular lagoon between the auditorium and The Pike. Small, wooden motor launches, highly varnished and polished, rented from the shore walkway and plied the calm water filled with Sunday wanderers.
Throngs of people strolled the arc of the pier, but Mom had persuaded Dad to rent a boat so we took the shore walkway and selected a rental company at random. There was a small hassle when Dad balked at leaving his driver's license with the boat company... (“What's the world coming to?? Making a man leave his driver's license!")... But with that soon over, and Dad minus his license, we cruised about the lagoon for half an hour. Dad let me steer and work the throttle while standing in front of him, and I was in heaven! It was a real boat, not on a track or guided in any way, and we could go anywhere, even in reverse! The varnished wood glinted in the sun, and the little inboard motor made a subdued and throaty roar. The boat didn't go very fast, but considering all the other boats we still had to be careful Mom reminisced about how it looked at night, how the rainbow-colored lights shimmered off the water as music from nearby ballrooms floated on the night air. She quietly hummed a tune I didn't recognize. There was some wistful memory here for her and Dad. It was palpable, but whatever its substance, she did not say.
Our half-hour drew to a close, and I lobbied Dad for another stint, but without success. The afternoon was already slipping away, and we had more to do. Jeanette was getting antsy. At the dock a couple of young men extended their hands to help us step up from the boat. One paid a little extra attention to Jeanette, and she smiled back at him. "Mom, Jeanette made Goo-Goo eyes at that man!" I said loudly for all to hear.
“Hush, Randy,” Mom said quietly.
Jeanette lunged at me. “Oooh, Bratinella!” She hissed, her pet name for me when she was angry. But I squirted away to join Dad at the check-in stand, leaving her red-faced and her admirer chuckling.
She was still poking at me, getting even, as we approached the Pike.
It didn’t have any entrance so much as a boundary, and even that had begun to decay by the early 1950’s. A large, worn sigh announced “The Pike” in faded letters over background illustrations of a clown’s face, an ice cream cone, and depictions of games and rides, all similarly, and sadly, well-faded from time. The Pike had seen better days.
To the right a very wide flight of steps led up to a street level and Ocean Boulevard. To the left a walkway led to a maze of carnival rides, the Double Ferris Wheel looming over everything, turning and turning again. Directly ahead stretched the Midway, a rag-tag collection of permanently established games and attractions. We got some refreshments from a corner stand… a snow cone for Jeanette and some cotton candy fro me… and then ventured ahead.
It was not well-kept, litter and dust collecting in corners, paint faded and peeling. No throngs of people here. Just a few couples and families wandered the block-long way. A group of unchaperoned kids breezed past us, voices raised, oblivious to all but themselves. A lady with a whole lot of makeup talked closely with a sailor against a wall, his hand around her waist.
“Mom!” Jeanette rasped in a whisper. “Is that a whore?” Her neck craned around as we walked ahead, staring at the couple.
“Of course not,” Mom whispered back, disapproval in her face.
“Is too,” Jeanette said aloud, confidently.
“What’s a whore?” I asked.
“Shush, Randy,” Mom said, still whispering, moving us along.
“What is it?” I persisted, looking back at the couple. The sailor’s dark blue uniform was immaculate, its square Middie collar lending a playful aspect to the scene.
“Never you mind,” Mom said, and then changed the subject. “Look, this is like the County Fair!”
And it was, actually. Just ahead were games and attractions similar to a fair. Many were closed up, perhaps just waiting for the busier evening hours, maybe closed for good. But the open stalls displayed rows of kewpie dolls and stuffed animals of all sizes, hats, plates, figurines, ribbons, cups-- all prizes to win, and each still had a hawker.
“Just a dime! Try your luck! Win a prize!” They called out, each gesturing us toward his game as we passed by. Dad stopped at one and paid a dime: three lead milk bottles, one balanced atop the other two, with one throw of a baseball to knock them all over. Dad made a good throw, but only knocked two over. No big prize.
“Try one more time,” the hawker said as we moved away. “I’ll give you two throws for one dime. Show the boy how it’s done. Win a bigger prize for the young lady there.”
Dad accepted the offer and tried again. This time the third bottle wobbled, but stayed upright. He gave the second ball to me. It was well- worn and shiny from many, many throws. I gave it a good heave, as hard as I could throw, but it only glanced off the top bottle, knocking it over.
Again no big prize, but the hawker let me choose one of the small consolation prizes, and I picked a little prancing horse on a pedestal. It was cheap plastic, but cool nonetheless. As we moved on down the Midway, Dad explained how the placement of the bottles and the straight-ahead angle of the throw, combined with the lopsided weight distribution of the bottles (most weight toward the bottom) makes it almost impossible to knock over all three with just one throw.
“Then why try?” I asked.
“Well, you never know,” he said. “Sometimes you get lucky.”
We passed a well-lit arcade with pinball machines and other games.
Dings and rings and buzzes spilled out onto the Midway. Sailors and teenagers came, went and milled about. A sign on the wall announced something about “Peep Shows,” whatever those were. Mom didn’t want me to go in there, and we continued on.
Decaying signs trumpeted two dance halls, perhaps named The Starlite Ballroom, or Cloud Nine, or maybe Roseland. One appeared closed, but the doors were open, revealing a stairway that rose into darkness as strains of a fox trot spilled onto the walkway. Dad recalled throngs of people, Big Bands, World War 11, sailors on shore leave, and taxi dancers who would be your partner for a 10¢ ticket purchased at the entry window right in front of us… days long passed.
At the far end of this block-long section, on a corner, was one of several tattoo parlors. It had a window for passerby to view work being done, and we stopped to watch. A tattoo gun droned through the glass, and my eyes went wide in amazement. A sailor sat in a chair, his uniform top off and his T-shirt sleeve pushed up over his shoulder. He winced as a large anchor took shape on his biceps under the intense concentration of a man wearing a form-fitting black T-shirt whose arms were covered with tattoos. The drone stopped abruptly, and the tattoo artist daubed and wiped a tissue over the growing anchor, removing excess ink and a little blood. In the background another artist opened his shirt so another sailor could examine a large eagle tattoo on his chest. I was speechless. This was far, far from Midway City fare. Mom mumbled disapproval, and Jeanette said it was “icky,” so they moved on. I was mesmerized, and Dad had to peal me off the window.
We turned left at the corner and came around to a parallel section of Midway and headed back in the direction we had come, toward Rainbow Pier. More games and food stands lined the left while, to the right, carnival rides spread out over a large area. First was the Cyclone Racer, a wooden roller coaster that was already old in the early 1950s. Its structure was so dense with beams, posts and cross supports that the interior was not visible, and coaster cars disappeared inside even in full daylight. Now and again a car returned to the front, jetting from the mass of wood for a moment only to dive back inside, the clackety-clack of the cars and the screams of the riders quickly fading away. Mom said my older sister, Kay, rode the roller coaster years before and it scared her so badly she was paralyzed from the waist down when the ride ended. Not permanently paralyzed, Mom said, but almost. Dad added his recollection of reading in the newspaper that a man had stood up during the ride and was decapitated by one of the wooden beams. That got attention. It was easy to see how that could happen, and Dad said it happened all the time. I decided then that I didn’t like roller coasters. Decades later that changed.
We didn’t go on all the rides that day, or even most of them, as it was growing late in the day. Nevertheless, there were two first-time experiences for me: the double Ferris wheel, and the Tilt-A-Whirl. Mom and Dad rested while Jeanette went with me on the rides. The double Ferris wheel was impossibly high, and though it thrilled me no end, and even scared me a little, Jeanette ho-hummed it. But the Tilt-A-Whirl lurched and spun so much, and so unpredictably, that Jeanette could not maintain her veneer of cool detachment, and eventually she laughed and squealed along with me. We drove the bumper cars, too, the old kind where each car has a tall pole topped With a metal strip that drags noisily across an electrified metal ceiling, sparks flying. We had a mini –replay of the boat dock when a guy in another bumper car caught Jeanette’s eye. I rammed her car whenever possible, being a little-brother pest. Eventually she gave up, or maybe the guy did, and Jeanette chased me down and rammed my car, pinning it against the side rail with a victorious, “Gotcha, Bratinella!” This time, though, there was a hint of a smile mixed with her satisfaction in getting me. Underneath it all we got along pretty well, never having any serious differences that I recall.
It was a fun day, maybe four hours in Long Beach. On other Sundays we drove to other places, sometimes spending the afternoon, sometimes shopping, and other times just having a bite to eat and returning home by a different route.
On the way home this day I held forth in detail about how to get a tattoo… and Mom emphatically decreed that I would not be getting one. And I never did, not one, not to this day. However, one day in the late 1970s I was at Magic Mountain, California, with friends, and I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, screamed my head off and turned my fear of roller coasters into a passion for them. Sometimes parents don’t know everything.
Dad was finishing work on our push mower. He sat on the edge of the back porch and wiped grease and dirt from his hands with a rag. Dad wore an old, tank-style white undershirt, worn and spotted with old paint and fresh grease. He wore and old pair of baggy, brown dress slacks, similarly stained and spotted, his favorite around-the-house work outfit. While we were at church, Dad had sharpened the mower's blades using a large, heavy, flat hand file, and then cleaned and oiled the whole cutter assembly. He gave the mower a test push on the concrete slab by the porch, and the blades spun around freely making a characteristic steel-on-steel shearing sound ... " chush-chush-chush-chush-chush.
Yeah, pop, let's go for a ride!" I chimed in. "Can we? Huh?" I bounced impatiently on my toes like our dog Bupps when she heard the word "walk."
"This yard is not going to mow itself," Dad said, nodding over to the shaggy grass of the yard. "It's getting real ragged, and you know these old weeds bother your mother really bad." Mom had hay Fever, and recent Spring rains spurred the growth of our grass as well as weeds that blew in from everywhere and took root. Ragweed bothered Mom most of all and it sprouted relentlessly. Dad looked at me with his face canted down and eyebrows raised. It was my turn.
"I'll do it," I blurted out. "I'll do it tomorrow after school. I promise I will!"
"You won't have enough time," Dad sighed. He knew it would take me a lot longer than that. The mower was as big as I was, and I had to wrestle it around the yard. But given enough time I could do it. "I'll come straight home," I said. "I won't stop at Jimmy's house, and I'll get it all done. You have it all fixed up for me, and it'll be easy." Dad gave the mower another push, spinning the blades... "chush-chush-chush."
"I promise," I added again. "Can we go? Huh?"
Jeanette now came out on the porch, also changed to casual clothes. "How about you, Net, want to go for a ride?” Dad asked.
He sat the mower aside.
Jeanette rolled her eyes, sat down on the porch steps and let out a long sigh as though exasperated. At sixteen years she was completely absorbed with being a teenager, and anything contemplated by grown-ups was infinitely B-O-R-I-N-G. "I guess so," she finally deigned to respond. "But I could go over to Robin's house," she added quickly.
"Now, Jeanette, honey," Mom, said. "You've been at Robin's so much lately, and you were just there last night for dinner. They probably think we can't afford to feed you! Come with us today. Maybe we can go into Long Beach,” Mom said, looking to Dad for approval. "I read in the newspaper that they are going to tear down Rainbow Pier. Remember that, Harold? I would like to see it again before it's gone."
Dad brightened at the suggestion. "Hey, that's a good idea," he said, looking from me to Jeanette. "The Spit & Argue Club is right there, too, and Bub hasn't seen that." Dad always called me "Bub."
Mom made a face.
"What's that?' I asked.
"The Pike is right there too!" Jeanette said with new enthusiasm.
"What's that?" I asked again.
"It's a fun zone," Jeanette said. "Rides and things."
"Yay! Neat-0!" I cried.
"That's not a nice place,” Mom said, shaking her head.
"All those sailors and whatnot."
"It is to nice," Jeanette protested. "Can we go, Daddy?"
"We'll see," he answered her, and then to Mom he said.
"It's not bad in daytime."
And so it was decided we would drive to Long Beach for the afternoon. It was only about eighty miles away, but we rarely went that way. Dad worked in Long Beach at Douglas Aircraft, and since he made the drive five or six days a week he usually didn't want to go there on his few days off. But this day he relented.
As we drove through Long Beach the streets and sidewalks were quiet until we approached the foot of America Avenue at Ocean Boulevard. That's where the Municipal Auditorium stood, with the ocean just a little behind it. Next door was Rainbow Pier, and at the far end of that was the Pike. This was my first visit here, and as Mom and Dad pointed everything out I got up on the seat and leaning over Dad as he drove so I could get a good look.
"And there's The Pike!" Jeanette added. "See the roller coaster?" "There was more than that -- a double Ferris wheel towered over an Octopus. A Tilt-A-Whirl, other rides and a whole midway.
"Oh boy!" I gasped, pop-eyed. "It's like the County Fair!" Dad must have known then that we would visit The Pike before the day was done. Dad lived here, downtown Long Beach, when he first arrived in California from Wyoming, about a dozen years previously. He lived at the YMCA just a few blocks up on America Avenue. And when the family lived in Long Beach, the downtown area was a place they came to shop and to bring my sisters for music lessons.
We found parking several blocks from the auditorium, and as we walked back to it I experienced the Long Beach Scramble System for the first time. At the major intersections a third stoplight held all traffic so pedestrians could walk diagonally and in every direction. Long Beach was the only city around with anything like that, so we played with it by walking all over the place just for the fun of it.
The Municipal Auditorium was a narrow building, vertical, and reminiscent of a cathedral in some ways. A concourse fronted it, providing space where people tarry, and the Spit & Argue Club were located there. It wasn't a real club, but a known locale where individuals gave impromptu speeches and others came by to argue with them. Knots of people gathered around the more interesting arguments. One man stood on a box gesturing wildly and speaking in a heated voice. He wore a suit and tie, as did most men in those days, and he presented an average appearance. He spoke against President Eisenhower's policy in Korea. Then a man in the knot of people gathered around shouted back in support of the President, they argued back and forth with the onlookers egging them on. Anyone was welcome to speak up. When people heard enough they moved on, and others took their place, but the speeches and arguing went on and on.
The arguments were mostly over my head, and while the spectacle of grown men shouting at each other was something new, it did not hold my interest for long. In a rare convergence, I found myself agreeing with Jeanette... let's move on! (Sorry, Dad. The Spit & Argue Club was a bust!) Steps led down from the auditorium concourse to beach level where Rainbow Pier spanned a long arc to The Pike. It was a large, semi-circular pier, painted in colors to resemble a rainbow and lit at night with rainbow-colored lights. Hence its name. Its large arc sheltered a semi-circular lagoon between the auditorium and The Pike. Small, wooden motor launches, highly varnished and polished, rented from the shore walkway and plied the calm water filled with Sunday wanderers.
Throngs of people strolled the arc of the pier, but Mom had persuaded Dad to rent a boat so we took the shore walkway and selected a rental company at random. There was a small hassle when Dad balked at leaving his driver's license with the boat company... (“What's the world coming to?? Making a man leave his driver's license!")... But with that soon over, and Dad minus his license, we cruised about the lagoon for half an hour. Dad let me steer and work the throttle while standing in front of him, and I was in heaven! It was a real boat, not on a track or guided in any way, and we could go anywhere, even in reverse! The varnished wood glinted in the sun, and the little inboard motor made a subdued and throaty roar. The boat didn't go very fast, but considering all the other boats we still had to be careful Mom reminisced about how it looked at night, how the rainbow-colored lights shimmered off the water as music from nearby ballrooms floated on the night air. She quietly hummed a tune I didn't recognize. There was some wistful memory here for her and Dad. It was palpable, but whatever its substance, she did not say.
Our half-hour drew to a close, and I lobbied Dad for another stint, but without success. The afternoon was already slipping away, and we had more to do. Jeanette was getting antsy. At the dock a couple of young men extended their hands to help us step up from the boat. One paid a little extra attention to Jeanette, and she smiled back at him. "Mom, Jeanette made Goo-Goo eyes at that man!" I said loudly for all to hear.
“Hush, Randy,” Mom said quietly.
Jeanette lunged at me. “Oooh, Bratinella!” She hissed, her pet name for me when she was angry. But I squirted away to join Dad at the check-in stand, leaving her red-faced and her admirer chuckling.
She was still poking at me, getting even, as we approached the Pike.
It didn’t have any entrance so much as a boundary, and even that had begun to decay by the early 1950’s. A large, worn sigh announced “The Pike” in faded letters over background illustrations of a clown’s face, an ice cream cone, and depictions of games and rides, all similarly, and sadly, well-faded from time. The Pike had seen better days.
To the right a very wide flight of steps led up to a street level and Ocean Boulevard. To the left a walkway led to a maze of carnival rides, the Double Ferris Wheel looming over everything, turning and turning again. Directly ahead stretched the Midway, a rag-tag collection of permanently established games and attractions. We got some refreshments from a corner stand… a snow cone for Jeanette and some cotton candy fro me… and then ventured ahead.
It was not well-kept, litter and dust collecting in corners, paint faded and peeling. No throngs of people here. Just a few couples and families wandered the block-long way. A group of unchaperoned kids breezed past us, voices raised, oblivious to all but themselves. A lady with a whole lot of makeup talked closely with a sailor against a wall, his hand around her waist.
“Mom!” Jeanette rasped in a whisper. “Is that a whore?” Her neck craned around as we walked ahead, staring at the couple.
“Of course not,” Mom whispered back, disapproval in her face.
“Is too,” Jeanette said aloud, confidently.
“What’s a whore?” I asked.
“Shush, Randy,” Mom said, still whispering, moving us along.
“What is it?” I persisted, looking back at the couple. The sailor’s dark blue uniform was immaculate, its square Middie collar lending a playful aspect to the scene.
“Never you mind,” Mom said, and then changed the subject. “Look, this is like the County Fair!”
And it was, actually. Just ahead were games and attractions similar to a fair. Many were closed up, perhaps just waiting for the busier evening hours, maybe closed for good. But the open stalls displayed rows of kewpie dolls and stuffed animals of all sizes, hats, plates, figurines, ribbons, cups-- all prizes to win, and each still had a hawker.
“Just a dime! Try your luck! Win a prize!” They called out, each gesturing us toward his game as we passed by. Dad stopped at one and paid a dime: three lead milk bottles, one balanced atop the other two, with one throw of a baseball to knock them all over. Dad made a good throw, but only knocked two over. No big prize.
“Try one more time,” the hawker said as we moved away. “I’ll give you two throws for one dime. Show the boy how it’s done. Win a bigger prize for the young lady there.”
Dad accepted the offer and tried again. This time the third bottle wobbled, but stayed upright. He gave the second ball to me. It was well- worn and shiny from many, many throws. I gave it a good heave, as hard as I could throw, but it only glanced off the top bottle, knocking it over.
Again no big prize, but the hawker let me choose one of the small consolation prizes, and I picked a little prancing horse on a pedestal. It was cheap plastic, but cool nonetheless. As we moved on down the Midway, Dad explained how the placement of the bottles and the straight-ahead angle of the throw, combined with the lopsided weight distribution of the bottles (most weight toward the bottom) makes it almost impossible to knock over all three with just one throw.
“Then why try?” I asked.
“Well, you never know,” he said. “Sometimes you get lucky.”
We passed a well-lit arcade with pinball machines and other games.
Dings and rings and buzzes spilled out onto the Midway. Sailors and teenagers came, went and milled about. A sign on the wall announced something about “Peep Shows,” whatever those were. Mom didn’t want me to go in there, and we continued on.
Decaying signs trumpeted two dance halls, perhaps named The Starlite Ballroom, or Cloud Nine, or maybe Roseland. One appeared closed, but the doors were open, revealing a stairway that rose into darkness as strains of a fox trot spilled onto the walkway. Dad recalled throngs of people, Big Bands, World War 11, sailors on shore leave, and taxi dancers who would be your partner for a 10¢ ticket purchased at the entry window right in front of us… days long passed.
At the far end of this block-long section, on a corner, was one of several tattoo parlors. It had a window for passerby to view work being done, and we stopped to watch. A tattoo gun droned through the glass, and my eyes went wide in amazement. A sailor sat in a chair, his uniform top off and his T-shirt sleeve pushed up over his shoulder. He winced as a large anchor took shape on his biceps under the intense concentration of a man wearing a form-fitting black T-shirt whose arms were covered with tattoos. The drone stopped abruptly, and the tattoo artist daubed and wiped a tissue over the growing anchor, removing excess ink and a little blood. In the background another artist opened his shirt so another sailor could examine a large eagle tattoo on his chest. I was speechless. This was far, far from Midway City fare. Mom mumbled disapproval, and Jeanette said it was “icky,” so they moved on. I was mesmerized, and Dad had to peal me off the window.
We turned left at the corner and came around to a parallel section of Midway and headed back in the direction we had come, toward Rainbow Pier. More games and food stands lined the left while, to the right, carnival rides spread out over a large area. First was the Cyclone Racer, a wooden roller coaster that was already old in the early 1950s. Its structure was so dense with beams, posts and cross supports that the interior was not visible, and coaster cars disappeared inside even in full daylight. Now and again a car returned to the front, jetting from the mass of wood for a moment only to dive back inside, the clackety-clack of the cars and the screams of the riders quickly fading away. Mom said my older sister, Kay, rode the roller coaster years before and it scared her so badly she was paralyzed from the waist down when the ride ended. Not permanently paralyzed, Mom said, but almost. Dad added his recollection of reading in the newspaper that a man had stood up during the ride and was decapitated by one of the wooden beams. That got attention. It was easy to see how that could happen, and Dad said it happened all the time. I decided then that I didn’t like roller coasters. Decades later that changed.
We didn’t go on all the rides that day, or even most of them, as it was growing late in the day. Nevertheless, there were two first-time experiences for me: the double Ferris wheel, and the Tilt-A-Whirl. Mom and Dad rested while Jeanette went with me on the rides. The double Ferris wheel was impossibly high, and though it thrilled me no end, and even scared me a little, Jeanette ho-hummed it. But the Tilt-A-Whirl lurched and spun so much, and so unpredictably, that Jeanette could not maintain her veneer of cool detachment, and eventually she laughed and squealed along with me. We drove the bumper cars, too, the old kind where each car has a tall pole topped With a metal strip that drags noisily across an electrified metal ceiling, sparks flying. We had a mini –replay of the boat dock when a guy in another bumper car caught Jeanette’s eye. I rammed her car whenever possible, being a little-brother pest. Eventually she gave up, or maybe the guy did, and Jeanette chased me down and rammed my car, pinning it against the side rail with a victorious, “Gotcha, Bratinella!” This time, though, there was a hint of a smile mixed with her satisfaction in getting me. Underneath it all we got along pretty well, never having any serious differences that I recall.
It was a fun day, maybe four hours in Long Beach. On other Sundays we drove to other places, sometimes spending the afternoon, sometimes shopping, and other times just having a bite to eat and returning home by a different route.
On the way home this day I held forth in detail about how to get a tattoo… and Mom emphatically decreed that I would not be getting one. And I never did, not one, not to this day. However, one day in the late 1970s I was at Magic Mountain, California, with friends, and I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, screamed my head off and turned my fear of roller coasters into a passion for them. Sometimes parents don’t know everything.
Mom's Bible (1953)
Jimmy Hulsey (R) and me Circa 1953, During our summer camp years.
Jimmy's new 3-speed bike was the hottest bike around
I was eight-years old, and our church participated in a Summer camp program for kids-- a week at Tahquitz Pines, a camp near Idyllwild in the San Jacinto Mountains of Southern California. Kids came all over, a week at a time, for fellowship, hiking, hobbycraft, swimming, and evening campfires with singing and vespers-- Kum-ba-ya-- good, wholesome fun.
Each kid had to provide his own bedroll, so the week before camp Dad and I bought the family’s first sleeping bag at the Surplus Store on Garden Grove Boulevard. We found one that was moderately priced, water-resistant, and it had a bright-red plaid lining. At home I practiced packing and unpacking it, trying to get it into as small a roll as possible, and, just to make sure it worked, I tried it out in the backyard sleeping under the stars.
It was my first time away from home, and one of my best friends from school, Jimmy Hulsey, came along too. He was a fellow Cub Scout, and his mom was our Den Mother.
(Years later Dora Hulsey was my Master Teacher when I did student training.) On the appointed day Mom and Dad drove us to Tahquitz Pines in the family Hudson, a cavernous, whale of a car. But Mom was reluctant to part, and she made me promise to write letters.
The camp had separate bunkhouses for boys and girls, and each one had a counselor. Ours was a young man in his twenties named Len Lozier who had short, curly-blond hair and wore thick glasses. He was in charge of us for the week.
There was a dining hall, and next to it a small store and Post Office that offered basic supplies for sale along with some religious items and souvenirs. In a display case by the door a selection of tie clips caught my eye. I needed one, because I always used Dad’s when we went to Church. These had the Christian Endeavor logo in the center (a rounded “e” nested in a larger “C”) with a choice of either silver or gold–tone finish. I liked the silver. My camp allowance from Dad was not very big, but I decided the first day that I would reserve enough money to buy a tie clip.
There were several choices of daytime activities. Counselors led nature hikes in the nearby’ areas and during rest periods they taught us about native plants and animals, and how to be careful with campfires, and not to litter, basic stuff that Jimmy and I had already learned in Cub Scouts.
Hobbycraft was popular during the day, but you had to pay for the materials as you used them. There was bead working, leather craft projects (wallets, belts, moccasins), braiding and painting. I picked braiding lanyards from vinyl lacing material, because it was relatively inexpensive, and I wanted to save money for the tie clip. There were spools and spools of different color lacing to choose from and various styles of braiding to learn. Jimmy chose leather craft, but the cost was too much for my budget, and, although the final products were nice, putting them together was not much of a challenge. In contrast, the detail of intricate braiding techniques was challenging, and I really liked it.
Each day after lunch there was a Quiet Hour for reflection, prayer, a nap, or any other quiet activity. Jimmy and I found a log in a small clearing and each day we went there for quiet time and wrote letters home or just lay back and enjoyed the day. The pine trees were huge, and their cones dotted the ground. Brown, fallen pine needles made a thick carpet on the ground. The air was heavy with pine scent, an exhilarating, new experience. Camp was a great place!
Each day when I went to mail my letter home, I stopped by the display case to see the tie clip again, to confirm that I really wanted it, and I did. In the opposite corner of the case were several Bibles. One of them was white and stood out from the rest. I had never seen a white Bible before, and on closer inspection I saw the leatherette cover was closed by a gold zipper. That was unusual.
By mid-week several guys were sporting really nice leather items they made, and I was torn between making a wallet for myself or buying the tie clip. As I stood at the display case I could not make up my mind, so I asked the clerk to let me see the white Bible. I didn’t need a bible, certainly not a white one, but it was something to do while I considered the tie clip. It was a beautiful book, even more so when opened and the gilt-edged pages contrasted richly against the creamy leatherette cover. I thought of Mom’s Bible. It was old, frayed and literally falling apart. The white Bible would be perfect for Mom! Then I checked the price, and, GULP, it cost as much as a leather wallet and a tie clip combined. In fact, it would require most of the money I had for the rest of the week! I gave it back to the clerk and returned to the tie clips.
I could not make up my mind between the tie clip and a leather wallet, so I did not buy anything right away. I checked the display case after meals, and evaluated the leather projects during the day, but I could not decide. I also looked at the Bible again, read some favorite passages and examined its maps of the Holy Land.
At the braiding counter I found that odd lengths of lacing material remained when spools got to the end, and since they could not be sold, the man in charge gave me some for free and I made lanyards for key chains. The price was right!
Friday came and went without any purchases. The Hobby Center was closed for the week, and the money was still in my pocket. My indecision had actually become a decision-- to get Mom the white Bible. By saving all my money, I had a little more than enough for it and the tie clip too.
But on Saturday a final, unannounced temptation appeared. The counselors took groups of us and hiked into the nearby’ town of Idyllwild, maybe a mile down the road, where tourist shops hawked a myriad of items made from pine and other trinkets. Stores offered ice cream and candy that had not been available all week at camp, and that was very popular. Many kids took the opportunity to empty their pockets before their parents picked them up. It was a festive and fun morning. I knew how much I could afford, and I bought an ice cream and a foldout set of postcards depicting Idyllwild and the vicinity.
After everyone got back to camp we all assembled for a group photo, and among my family’s photographs today is that two-foot long picture: all the kids, counselors and staff, including Jimmy and me. After that I went to the store and bought the white Bible for Mom and a silver-tone tie clip for me. No regrets.
So that is how Mom came to have a zippered, white Bible, and if my family still has Dad’s cuff link box, my Christian Endeavor tie clip is probably there. Actually, the two sort of go together.
Postscript:
I learned a lesson here: appearances are deceiving, and you cannot always know the value of something from its appearance. As I grew older I learned that Mom’s old Bible, though frayed and falling apart, was one of her cherished possessions. She had it through the Great Depression of the 1930’s and recorded the births of her children in it. Although she loved the white Bible I gave her that weekend and carried it with her to church, it did not replace her old one. That’s easy to understand.
The Feed Store (1954)
21 Mar 2025 | Randy Steven Kraft
"Hey, Bub, if you ride your bike down by the feed store, would you pick up some chicken feed?" Dad, said. He passed by me and turned into the garage, where his workbench was. He was repairing our only remaining chicken coop, and he had a small wire door in his hand.
When we first moved to Orange County, part of Dad's plan was to raise chickens commercially, and at one time we had a good number of them, raised from baby chicks, in several large coops in the backyard. But it had not worked out, and by 1951 all but a few chickens were gone.
"Sure, Pop." I said. "I'm almost done with this." I was cleaning my bike. I had already washed and waxed it all, and it gleamed bright red in the sunshine. Multi-colored streamers hung from the handlebar grips. But the grimy wheel rims had some rust and would not wash clean, and they looked crummy. Dad showed me how to clean them--with Ajax cleanser and a rag, scrubbing in-between and around each spoke. It was hard work, hard on the index finger, and it took a long time --scrub six-inch sections, rinse, dry, wax and then repeat. It worked well, though, and the rims came out really clean and sparkling. I was working on the grass next to the back porch, and was about 90% finished with the second rim.
Dad came out of the garage. "Looks good," he said, indicating the rims. He reached into his pocket and brought out some change. "Here's a quarter," he said. "Get a bag of all-purpose mash. I think it's a quarter ...well, here, take a dime, too, just in case." My hands were covered with soapy goo, so he put the coins on the porch for me. "If there is any change left you can get yourself a bottle of pop or something."
"Gee, thanks," I said. I finished up the rest of the rim quickly and buffed it to a high polish. Now the whole bike gleamed. Neat!
I put the 35 cents in my pocket, and then ran into my room and got four old playing cards. Outside again, I got four wooden clothes pins from the clothesline, and pinned the playing cards onto the forks of the bike's wheels: two on the front and two on the back. When the wheels turned, the spokes hit the cards and made a loud racket like an engine. Since the bike was sparkling clean, I thought it appropriate to have it sound really good too. Then I hopped on the bike, turned out of our driveway into the back alley and waved to Dad, the cards flap-whapping into a smoother purr as I gained speed.
After a hundred feet the bumpy dirt alley turned into paved street. I pedalled hard to get to full speed, and then glided standing up on the pedals. It was exhilarating: the loud flappy-purr of the spokes hitting playing cards, the streamers whipping from the handgrips and the wind in my face. I looked down at the radiant, shiny bike under me, and I was proud of the job I had done, satisfied that it was time well spent even if my finger was a little sore.
The feed store was little more than a block from home. It faced Jackson Street, just behind a row of businesses on the far side of Bolsa Street. It was large, as tall as a two-story building, but not really substantial, having the look and feel of a barn or a walled-in hay stand, which, in essence, it was. It had a huge door on-each end, nearly as tall as the building, allowing big trucks to drop off or pick up bales of hay and bags of feed and then drive through. It was long enough to hold two or three large flatbed trucks, maybe sixty feet. An alleyway separated it from the stores along Bolsa, but residences crowded next to it on the other side.
It serviced several nearby farms and dairies as well as horse owners and other people, like us, who kept some critters in the back yard. There was an established group of horse owners and showmen called the Tri-City Wranglers, the Tri-Cities being Midway City, Westminster and Barber City, and many of them patronized the feed store.
I pedalled up to the Jackson Street door, coasted my bike inside on one foot and parked it out of the way in case any trucks arrived. Afternoon sunlight streamed through the far door... deep into the store, illuminating it. It angled to the right, casting the left side of the interior in shadow. The air was heavy with fine dust that hung suspended in the wide slice of sunlight, like a golden fog and belied recent activity though nobody was there at the moment.
An insistent bouquet of hay and alfalfa engulfed me in a soft embrace. It was at once heady and soothing, sweet yet slightly astringent. It spoke of activity, of being outdoors, of traipsing over fields, of harvesting a crop, of mowing the lawn. And as well it suggested moments of introspection, even in my youth, when I lay under a dome of blue sky with a blade of grass on my tongue, its gentle, unadorned scent kissing my nose. The smell of the feed store accosted my senses, speaking its own primal language, insinuating its message, and, unconsciously, my shoulders relaxed and breathed deeply. I stopped just a moment to nose the air again, as though acknowledging the communication, and I sighed in admiration. It was pleasant, harmonious, and cordial, and it permeated every corner of the building.
To the right a window looked out onto Jackson Street, and next to it was a tall, cylindrical birdcage with a cockatoo. It sidled back and forth, eyeing me as I parked my bike, its orange and yellow topknot stretching slowly up then down as its head bobbed. It was supposed to talk, but the only thing I ever heard it say was, "Pretty bird." Two different macaws had been there previously, and I never heard them say anything at all. Another cage held two bright yellow canaries rubbing beaks. And next to them was a stout ceramic bowl with several small turtles in a little water. Against the far wall was an incubator holding several-layers of trays, each tray containing about fifty baby chicks. Only a glimpse of their little orange feet was visible, but their "peep, peep, peep," never stopped, and, amazingly, it echoed throughout the store, continually announcing their presence. Nearby, deep ceramic bins held various bulk animal foods for sale in small quantity. One of them looked like the chicken mash that we used, so I went to the door of a small office and asked for help.
A lady came out, and when I told her I wanted a bag of all-purpose chicken mash, she asked how big a bag I wanted. I didn't know, so I told her that my Dad said it cost 25 cents, and with that she said, "Oh, a five-pound bag. We have some already packaged. I'll get you one."
While she went off I looked around some more. A shelf held some pet supplies: flee powder, cuttlebone, birdseed and a wire brush. All of which looked to have been on the shelf for a long time.
The lady came back with a brown bag taped shut tightly. It had "MASH" written on it in big letters, and it cost exactly 25 cents, just like Dad said. That left the whole dime for me to spend. The bag was heavy, and I hefted in the wire basket on the front of my bike, and then pedalled out.
"Hey, Randy!" someone yelled. I hadn't gone twenty feet. It was James Vest, boy five or six years older than me- whose family lived a few lots down from our house. We played together now and then. "Hey wait up!" he called. He was coming down the alleyway behind the market, so I stopped and waited for him.
James was a good kid. About a year previously we had a dispute over some toy, and in the struggle I accidentally hit him in the face. He got a black eye, and he was really embarrassed by it coming from a little kid like me. But he knew it was an accident, and he didn’t hold any grudge. A few years later, in High School, James got into trouble. I don't remember what he did, but a judge gave him two choices: either enlist in the military or go to jail. He enlisted.
"What ya doin?" he asked breathlessly, running up.
"Just got some chicken feed for Dad," I said, patting the bag.
"Cool, Daddy-O," he said. He was always showing up with new words, like "Cool" and "Daddy-O." Older kids talked like that. One time he showed me a new dance step, The Bop, but dancing meant nothing to me at the time.
We walked down the sidewalk beside the hardware store as we talked, me pushing my bike. "Gee! You washed your bike!" James said. "It looks cool, man. Where you going now?"
"In here," I said, nodding toward the wall. "I'm gonna buy something, maybe a kite. Where you going?"
"I just turned in some pop bottles at the market," he said. "I got sixty-five cents! I had some big ones."
That was a lot. The most I ever brought back for deposit was four or five, and at two cents each that gave me a dime. The big quart-size bottles were worth a nickel each. Finding bottles and taking them pack to the store was a way kids like us got some money. We were alert to bottles everywhere: on the side of the road, in vacant lots, anywhere people left them.
"What are you going to buy?" I asked.
"Nothing now," he said. "I'm saving up for something special."
"Like what?" I asked.
"I don't know yet, maybe a motorbike," he said. "I've got almost ten dollars so far."
"Golly!" I exclaimed. I could not imagine having that much money to spend, and I shook my head in disbelief. A word written in big letters on the wall caught my attention. It said, "FUCK." I stopped and asked James, "What does that mean?" And I tried to sound it out, "FFFF--UUUU ..."
"Never mind," he said.
"Come on. Tell Me!" I insisted.
"You're not old enough to know that yet," he said. He nudged me along and changed the subject. "You want me to help you pick out a kite?”
"Nah," I said. "But would you keep an eye on this while I go in and look at them?" I patted the bag of chicken mash.
"Right-O," James said. "I'll look at some magazines while I keep an eye on it."
We reached the corner where the entrance was flanked by a large window on each side. Once inside, James stopped at the magazine racks. My bike was right outside the window.
We called it the hardware store, but its actual name was Midway Hardware & Variety. The back half was hardware: nails, shovels, paint and such. That's where the cash register was. In the middle, Notions was to the left, and Toys to the right. A soda fountain and counter occupied the front/left, but it was out of business.
A box of kites was in its usual place, standing on end by a counter, and I realized immediately that it had just been opened. Two-dozen new kites were packed closely like straws, and I had first choice! Only the two-notched sticks of each kite was visible, so I picked through them carefully, pulling one partially out to appraise it, then going on to another. They came in a variety of colors, mostly red and blue with fewer green and yellow. Sometimes another color showed up, and that was rare, like an unusual marble, or a four-leaf clover, or that one puppy in a litter. I stopped. One of them was white. I gently pulled it all the way out and examined it closely, removing the rubber band that held it wound around the sticks and unrolling it a little. Big, bright-green swooshy letters said --"High Flyer" --over an illustration of a soaring jet plane. It was fresh, alive, and breezy like the wind. The jet appeared ready to bolt off the kite and fly out the store. I imagined it high in the sky, a mere speck, and me sending up messages. It was super neat, the best kite I had ever seen, and I held it tenderly like a treasure. A quick scan of the box found no other white ones. Nobody had a kite like this one. It cost a nickel, a steal, and I decided to buy it.
Spools of kite string were nearby, 300 feet per spool, and I evaluated them longingly. They cost a nickel each. I already had a good mound of string wound criss-cross around a stick, but more was always better. I paused to estimate just how much I already had, and after some careful thought I estimated about three spools. That was enough.
I paid for the kite and joined James at the magazines. He was thumbing through the new issue of Look Magazine and put it down when I came up. "Cool," he said, touching my kite. "But ...didn't they have any red ones?"
"Yeah, but I like this one better," I said.
"White??"
"And green," I said. "There was a whole box of new kites, and this was the only white one. Wait’ll you see it. It's ...uh ...it's cool!!""Hey, man, if you say so." James laughed at my using his word.
Outside, we crossed Bolsa in the crosswalk and headed down the sidewalk past the Chiropractor's office, toward Adams Street and our alley. I still had a nickel. I saved it to get a coke. (No matter the brand, my family always called soda pop "coke.") James stayed with me to the liquor store, just ahead, where he determined that he could spend a nickel for a bottle of pop.
The store's owner, Paul Alford, was a short man, edging toward heavy- set, with thinning brown hair slicked straight back and receding from a round face. He wore wire-framed glasses. "All Ford and no Chevrolet," he liked to say at the sound of his name. He always had something to say and worked the counter. A young married guy named Cleo was his stock boy and helper.The soft drink cooler was small, about waist high to an adult, and near the front window. The doors were on top, and I slid one open. Glass bottles were lined up and standing in icy-cold water up to the necks. The bottle caps identified different brands: Seven-Up, Pepsi, Coke, Hires, NeHi, and fruit-flavoured Grapette and Lemonette. Grapette had been my favourite, but my taste was changing; I pulled out a Pepsi. I liked the blue and red logo painted on the bottle. James got a Coke.
A bottle opener was on the side of the cooler, and a receptacle was under it to catch the bottle caps as they fell off. I opened my bottle carefully, so as not to bend the cap, and saved it. James did the same, and then he dug down into the receptacle and scrounged a few more. Mr. Alford didn't mind. They were trash.
We put our nickels on the counter.
"Going to drink them here, boys?" Mr. Alford asked.
"Yeah," I said. "We'll be out front." By drinking it there, and returning the bottles to an empty case by the door, we did not have to pay the deposit on the bottles, and that kept the price at a nickel.
"That's fine," Mr. Alford said. "Tell your Dad 'Hello' for me. I haven't seen him in a few days."
"He's working on a chicken coop," I said. "I'll tell him."
James and I went outside by one of several palm trees in a dirt parkway between the sidewalk and the curb. He told me about a haunted house that he and some other kids were going to search for in a few days. As I listened to him I worked on my bottle cap. They were all the crimp-on kind, with crimped points all around the edge. On the inner surface a thin disk of cork was glued lightly in place. Providing the seal when pressed against the bottle opening. I carefully pried it loose in one piece, without tearing it. Then I held the bottle cap against the outside of my T-shirt, adjusting the word "Pepsi" so it was level, and pushed the cork piece back into it from inside my shirt. It held the bottle cap in place, like a badge. I always did that, unless the cork tore.
"So we're going to see if we can find it this Saturday. Wanna come?" James flipped a bottle cap, snapping it between his thumb and middle finger, and it flew twenty feet, over the curb and into the street, but no cars were around.
“Yeah, but what if my mom won’t let me come?”
“Just say you are coming to my house like you always do, and we’ll go from there.” He flipped another bottle cap—twenty-five feet—then went to retrieve them.
“I don’t know.”
"Come on. You never tell your Mom every little thing we do. You just say you're going to my house. It's no different." He handed me one of his bottle caps, and I tried to flip it. It went about two feet, off to one side, and he laughed. I picked it up and tried again. Same result.
“Yeah, I guess so,” I said.
"All right!" he exclaimed. "It will be cool. You'll see."
We finished our cokes and returned the bottles to the case inside. I rode my bike the rest of the way home, the streamers whipping from the handlebars and the playing cards flappy-purring like a rattletrap engine. James chased along behind. He whooped and hollered, doing his best to match the racket of my bike. It was only a short distance of paved surface from the liquor store to our dirt alley. I beat him by a mile, and he came running up, out of breath, after I already had parked my bike.
Dad was still working on the chicken coop, and he stopped at the approaching clamor to watch us into the driveway, shaking his head back and forth in feigned disbelief of our youthful energy. He thanked me for getting the chicken feed, greeted James, and I relayed Mr. Alford's "Hello."
James and I sat in the shade of the back porch, and I unrolled the kite and set the sticks so he could see the whole thing. It worked. He gave it his blessing by pronouncing it "cool." However, it was late in the day, not much wind to speak of, and we could not fly it. So I left it unfinished: no bowstring, no bridle, and no tail. It would be several days before enough wind came up ...a few days after our search for the haunted house.
When we first moved to Orange County, part of Dad's plan was to raise chickens commercially, and at one time we had a good number of them, raised from baby chicks, in several large coops in the backyard. But it had not worked out, and by 1951 all but a few chickens were gone.
"Sure, Pop." I said. "I'm almost done with this." I was cleaning my bike. I had already washed and waxed it all, and it gleamed bright red in the sunshine. Multi-colored streamers hung from the handlebar grips. But the grimy wheel rims had some rust and would not wash clean, and they looked crummy. Dad showed me how to clean them--with Ajax cleanser and a rag, scrubbing in-between and around each spoke. It was hard work, hard on the index finger, and it took a long time --scrub six-inch sections, rinse, dry, wax and then repeat. It worked well, though, and the rims came out really clean and sparkling. I was working on the grass next to the back porch, and was about 90% finished with the second rim.
Dad came out of the garage. "Looks good," he said, indicating the rims. He reached into his pocket and brought out some change. "Here's a quarter," he said. "Get a bag of all-purpose mash. I think it's a quarter ...well, here, take a dime, too, just in case." My hands were covered with soapy goo, so he put the coins on the porch for me. "If there is any change left you can get yourself a bottle of pop or something."
"Gee, thanks," I said. I finished up the rest of the rim quickly and buffed it to a high polish. Now the whole bike gleamed. Neat!
I put the 35 cents in my pocket, and then ran into my room and got four old playing cards. Outside again, I got four wooden clothes pins from the clothesline, and pinned the playing cards onto the forks of the bike's wheels: two on the front and two on the back. When the wheels turned, the spokes hit the cards and made a loud racket like an engine. Since the bike was sparkling clean, I thought it appropriate to have it sound really good too. Then I hopped on the bike, turned out of our driveway into the back alley and waved to Dad, the cards flap-whapping into a smoother purr as I gained speed.
After a hundred feet the bumpy dirt alley turned into paved street. I pedalled hard to get to full speed, and then glided standing up on the pedals. It was exhilarating: the loud flappy-purr of the spokes hitting playing cards, the streamers whipping from the handgrips and the wind in my face. I looked down at the radiant, shiny bike under me, and I was proud of the job I had done, satisfied that it was time well spent even if my finger was a little sore.
The feed store was little more than a block from home. It faced Jackson Street, just behind a row of businesses on the far side of Bolsa Street. It was large, as tall as a two-story building, but not really substantial, having the look and feel of a barn or a walled-in hay stand, which, in essence, it was. It had a huge door on-each end, nearly as tall as the building, allowing big trucks to drop off or pick up bales of hay and bags of feed and then drive through. It was long enough to hold two or three large flatbed trucks, maybe sixty feet. An alleyway separated it from the stores along Bolsa, but residences crowded next to it on the other side.
It serviced several nearby farms and dairies as well as horse owners and other people, like us, who kept some critters in the back yard. There was an established group of horse owners and showmen called the Tri-City Wranglers, the Tri-Cities being Midway City, Westminster and Barber City, and many of them patronized the feed store.
I pedalled up to the Jackson Street door, coasted my bike inside on one foot and parked it out of the way in case any trucks arrived. Afternoon sunlight streamed through the far door... deep into the store, illuminating it. It angled to the right, casting the left side of the interior in shadow. The air was heavy with fine dust that hung suspended in the wide slice of sunlight, like a golden fog and belied recent activity though nobody was there at the moment.
An insistent bouquet of hay and alfalfa engulfed me in a soft embrace. It was at once heady and soothing, sweet yet slightly astringent. It spoke of activity, of being outdoors, of traipsing over fields, of harvesting a crop, of mowing the lawn. And as well it suggested moments of introspection, even in my youth, when I lay under a dome of blue sky with a blade of grass on my tongue, its gentle, unadorned scent kissing my nose. The smell of the feed store accosted my senses, speaking its own primal language, insinuating its message, and, unconsciously, my shoulders relaxed and breathed deeply. I stopped just a moment to nose the air again, as though acknowledging the communication, and I sighed in admiration. It was pleasant, harmonious, and cordial, and it permeated every corner of the building.
To the right a window looked out onto Jackson Street, and next to it was a tall, cylindrical birdcage with a cockatoo. It sidled back and forth, eyeing me as I parked my bike, its orange and yellow topknot stretching slowly up then down as its head bobbed. It was supposed to talk, but the only thing I ever heard it say was, "Pretty bird." Two different macaws had been there previously, and I never heard them say anything at all. Another cage held two bright yellow canaries rubbing beaks. And next to them was a stout ceramic bowl with several small turtles in a little water. Against the far wall was an incubator holding several-layers of trays, each tray containing about fifty baby chicks. Only a glimpse of their little orange feet was visible, but their "peep, peep, peep," never stopped, and, amazingly, it echoed throughout the store, continually announcing their presence. Nearby, deep ceramic bins held various bulk animal foods for sale in small quantity. One of them looked like the chicken mash that we used, so I went to the door of a small office and asked for help.
A lady came out, and when I told her I wanted a bag of all-purpose chicken mash, she asked how big a bag I wanted. I didn't know, so I told her that my Dad said it cost 25 cents, and with that she said, "Oh, a five-pound bag. We have some already packaged. I'll get you one."
While she went off I looked around some more. A shelf held some pet supplies: flee powder, cuttlebone, birdseed and a wire brush. All of which looked to have been on the shelf for a long time.
The lady came back with a brown bag taped shut tightly. It had "MASH" written on it in big letters, and it cost exactly 25 cents, just like Dad said. That left the whole dime for me to spend. The bag was heavy, and I hefted in the wire basket on the front of my bike, and then pedalled out.
"Hey, Randy!" someone yelled. I hadn't gone twenty feet. It was James Vest, boy five or six years older than me- whose family lived a few lots down from our house. We played together now and then. "Hey wait up!" he called. He was coming down the alleyway behind the market, so I stopped and waited for him.
James was a good kid. About a year previously we had a dispute over some toy, and in the struggle I accidentally hit him in the face. He got a black eye, and he was really embarrassed by it coming from a little kid like me. But he knew it was an accident, and he didn’t hold any grudge. A few years later, in High School, James got into trouble. I don't remember what he did, but a judge gave him two choices: either enlist in the military or go to jail. He enlisted.
"What ya doin?" he asked breathlessly, running up.
"Just got some chicken feed for Dad," I said, patting the bag.
"Cool, Daddy-O," he said. He was always showing up with new words, like "Cool" and "Daddy-O." Older kids talked like that. One time he showed me a new dance step, The Bop, but dancing meant nothing to me at the time.
We walked down the sidewalk beside the hardware store as we talked, me pushing my bike. "Gee! You washed your bike!" James said. "It looks cool, man. Where you going now?"
"In here," I said, nodding toward the wall. "I'm gonna buy something, maybe a kite. Where you going?"
"I just turned in some pop bottles at the market," he said. "I got sixty-five cents! I had some big ones."
That was a lot. The most I ever brought back for deposit was four or five, and at two cents each that gave me a dime. The big quart-size bottles were worth a nickel each. Finding bottles and taking them pack to the store was a way kids like us got some money. We were alert to bottles everywhere: on the side of the road, in vacant lots, anywhere people left them.
"What are you going to buy?" I asked.
"Nothing now," he said. "I'm saving up for something special."
"Like what?" I asked.
"I don't know yet, maybe a motorbike," he said. "I've got almost ten dollars so far."
"Golly!" I exclaimed. I could not imagine having that much money to spend, and I shook my head in disbelief. A word written in big letters on the wall caught my attention. It said, "FUCK." I stopped and asked James, "What does that mean?" And I tried to sound it out, "FFFF--UUUU ..."
"Never mind," he said.
"Come on. Tell Me!" I insisted.
"You're not old enough to know that yet," he said. He nudged me along and changed the subject. "You want me to help you pick out a kite?”
"Nah," I said. "But would you keep an eye on this while I go in and look at them?" I patted the bag of chicken mash.
"Right-O," James said. "I'll look at some magazines while I keep an eye on it."
We reached the corner where the entrance was flanked by a large window on each side. Once inside, James stopped at the magazine racks. My bike was right outside the window.
We called it the hardware store, but its actual name was Midway Hardware & Variety. The back half was hardware: nails, shovels, paint and such. That's where the cash register was. In the middle, Notions was to the left, and Toys to the right. A soda fountain and counter occupied the front/left, but it was out of business.
A box of kites was in its usual place, standing on end by a counter, and I realized immediately that it had just been opened. Two-dozen new kites were packed closely like straws, and I had first choice! Only the two-notched sticks of each kite was visible, so I picked through them carefully, pulling one partially out to appraise it, then going on to another. They came in a variety of colors, mostly red and blue with fewer green and yellow. Sometimes another color showed up, and that was rare, like an unusual marble, or a four-leaf clover, or that one puppy in a litter. I stopped. One of them was white. I gently pulled it all the way out and examined it closely, removing the rubber band that held it wound around the sticks and unrolling it a little. Big, bright-green swooshy letters said --"High Flyer" --over an illustration of a soaring jet plane. It was fresh, alive, and breezy like the wind. The jet appeared ready to bolt off the kite and fly out the store. I imagined it high in the sky, a mere speck, and me sending up messages. It was super neat, the best kite I had ever seen, and I held it tenderly like a treasure. A quick scan of the box found no other white ones. Nobody had a kite like this one. It cost a nickel, a steal, and I decided to buy it.
Spools of kite string were nearby, 300 feet per spool, and I evaluated them longingly. They cost a nickel each. I already had a good mound of string wound criss-cross around a stick, but more was always better. I paused to estimate just how much I already had, and after some careful thought I estimated about three spools. That was enough.
I paid for the kite and joined James at the magazines. He was thumbing through the new issue of Look Magazine and put it down when I came up. "Cool," he said, touching my kite. "But ...didn't they have any red ones?"
"Yeah, but I like this one better," I said.
"White??"
"And green," I said. "There was a whole box of new kites, and this was the only white one. Wait’ll you see it. It's ...uh ...it's cool!!""Hey, man, if you say so." James laughed at my using his word.
Outside, we crossed Bolsa in the crosswalk and headed down the sidewalk past the Chiropractor's office, toward Adams Street and our alley. I still had a nickel. I saved it to get a coke. (No matter the brand, my family always called soda pop "coke.") James stayed with me to the liquor store, just ahead, where he determined that he could spend a nickel for a bottle of pop.
The store's owner, Paul Alford, was a short man, edging toward heavy- set, with thinning brown hair slicked straight back and receding from a round face. He wore wire-framed glasses. "All Ford and no Chevrolet," he liked to say at the sound of his name. He always had something to say and worked the counter. A young married guy named Cleo was his stock boy and helper.The soft drink cooler was small, about waist high to an adult, and near the front window. The doors were on top, and I slid one open. Glass bottles were lined up and standing in icy-cold water up to the necks. The bottle caps identified different brands: Seven-Up, Pepsi, Coke, Hires, NeHi, and fruit-flavoured Grapette and Lemonette. Grapette had been my favourite, but my taste was changing; I pulled out a Pepsi. I liked the blue and red logo painted on the bottle. James got a Coke.
A bottle opener was on the side of the cooler, and a receptacle was under it to catch the bottle caps as they fell off. I opened my bottle carefully, so as not to bend the cap, and saved it. James did the same, and then he dug down into the receptacle and scrounged a few more. Mr. Alford didn't mind. They were trash.
We put our nickels on the counter.
"Going to drink them here, boys?" Mr. Alford asked.
"Yeah," I said. "We'll be out front." By drinking it there, and returning the bottles to an empty case by the door, we did not have to pay the deposit on the bottles, and that kept the price at a nickel.
"That's fine," Mr. Alford said. "Tell your Dad 'Hello' for me. I haven't seen him in a few days."
"He's working on a chicken coop," I said. "I'll tell him."
James and I went outside by one of several palm trees in a dirt parkway between the sidewalk and the curb. He told me about a haunted house that he and some other kids were going to search for in a few days. As I listened to him I worked on my bottle cap. They were all the crimp-on kind, with crimped points all around the edge. On the inner surface a thin disk of cork was glued lightly in place. Providing the seal when pressed against the bottle opening. I carefully pried it loose in one piece, without tearing it. Then I held the bottle cap against the outside of my T-shirt, adjusting the word "Pepsi" so it was level, and pushed the cork piece back into it from inside my shirt. It held the bottle cap in place, like a badge. I always did that, unless the cork tore.
"So we're going to see if we can find it this Saturday. Wanna come?" James flipped a bottle cap, snapping it between his thumb and middle finger, and it flew twenty feet, over the curb and into the street, but no cars were around.
“Yeah, but what if my mom won’t let me come?”
“Just say you are coming to my house like you always do, and we’ll go from there.” He flipped another bottle cap—twenty-five feet—then went to retrieve them.
“I don’t know.”
"Come on. You never tell your Mom every little thing we do. You just say you're going to my house. It's no different." He handed me one of his bottle caps, and I tried to flip it. It went about two feet, off to one side, and he laughed. I picked it up and tried again. Same result.
“Yeah, I guess so,” I said.
"All right!" he exclaimed. "It will be cool. You'll see."
We finished our cokes and returned the bottles to the case inside. I rode my bike the rest of the way home, the streamers whipping from the handlebars and the playing cards flappy-purring like a rattletrap engine. James chased along behind. He whooped and hollered, doing his best to match the racket of my bike. It was only a short distance of paved surface from the liquor store to our dirt alley. I beat him by a mile, and he came running up, out of breath, after I already had parked my bike.
Dad was still working on the chicken coop, and he stopped at the approaching clamor to watch us into the driveway, shaking his head back and forth in feigned disbelief of our youthful energy. He thanked me for getting the chicken feed, greeted James, and I relayed Mr. Alford's "Hello."
James and I sat in the shade of the back porch, and I unrolled the kite and set the sticks so he could see the whole thing. It worked. He gave it his blessing by pronouncing it "cool." However, it was late in the day, not much wind to speak of, and we could not fly it. So I left it unfinished: no bowstring, no bridle, and no tail. It would be several days before enough wind came up ...a few days after our search for the haunted house.
The Haunted House (1954)
21 Mar 2025 | Randy Steven Kraft
When Mom and I returned from the YMCA swim class, James Vest sat in the shade of our back porch, leaning against a post. He wore his usual blue jeans, partly tucked-in white t-shirt, blue-plaid long-sleeve shirt, unbuttoned and untucked with the sleeves rolled above his elbows, and old leather shoes. His thick, light-brown hair had outgrown the flattop he got last month, and it stuck out in all directions like a thistle.
James and I were supposed to join some other kids today to search for a haunted house, but this morning, when Mom surprised me with a swimming lesson, I was sure they would leave without me. So I was happy to see James now, and when he told me quietly that the search was still on, I hung my damp swimsuit on the clothesline and hurried inside to change clothes while he chatted with Mom.
James was four years older, but we played together now and then. He lived nearby, only a few lots south, and Mom always let me go to his house. Today she fed us before we left, a peanut butter sandwich and milk each, and said to have fun and for me not to bother Mrs. Vest. She didn’t know that after going to the Vest’s we were really off to find the haunted house.
We took the back alley because the dirt shoulder of the highway was dusty and windblown by cars. The alley separated lots that faced the highway, like ours and the Vest’s from, others that faced Jackson Street.
Halfway to James’ house, on the left, was a huge, drooping pepper tree, which sheltered a small brown cottage and parking space. It was the only thing that faced the alley. Across from it was the back of the Lazy Susan Factory, a tall building loosely made of corrugated tin. The open back door revealed a dimly lit space holding dark machines, hoses, oily smells and a shadowy figure moving about. A hiss of high-pressure air escaped somewhere as sawdust was pressed into lazy susans. Near the back door some trashcans collected rejects, and James and I poked through them quickly. Sometimes we found things with imperfections so minor we could not detect them, but not today. There were only broken bits and pieces.
Next door, Meinhardt’s Blacksmith Works occupied two lots. Its solid back wall offered no view inside, but a steady clang-clang of someone hammering solid metal rang out through an exhaust fan. George Meinhardt, the owner, became the first mayor of nearby Westminster when it incorporated a few years later.
The Vest’s lot was next, a full quarter acre like ours, but the house sat very near the highway, and there was no entry from the alley. James and I clambered over a tumbled-down wood fence and stepped gingerly along a narrow path through overgrown crabgrass and weeds, around discarded wood and metal objects that lay in disarray about the yard, past mysterious, crabgrass-covered lumps of things long overgrown, and to a chicken coop near the back of the house.
James’ mom was at the chicken coop, peering in, and she paused to greet us as we came from the alley. Ann Vest was short and hefty, with large upper arms that jiggled in the back when she moved. Her face was round and jowly with dark eyes set deep and narrowly over a turned-up nose and pouty mouth. She had a pugnacious, challenging demeanor, even when relaxed. Mrs. Vest ran a “beauty shop” from their home, and her short, brown hair was always well curled; but for that, she might have been mistaken for a prize-fighter or a wrestler. She usually wore sleeveless dresses and tops, and the dress she wore now was white with a print of big, droopy, red flowers.
After we passed by, Mrs. Vest opened the chicken coop, reached in and cornered a hen. She grabbed it by the legs, and the coop erupted in squawks. I looked over my shoulder as wings beat furiously and feathers flew. Mrs. Vest slammed the door shut, grasped the hen by the head and cranked it around fast and hard, putting her substantial body weight into the effort. James said that was dinner.
On the front of the house, on the roof over a screened-in porch that spanned half the building, a hand-painted sign of foot-high letters read, “Kut & Kurl Buty Salon.” James wanted to get a few things from his room before we met up with the other kids, and I waited just inside as he disappeared down a dark hallway. The sweet, ammonia smells of hair preparations pinched at my nose, and nearby a lady sat under the circular hood of a wheezing hair dryer. She read Reader’s Digest and waited for Mrs. Vest to return.
James emerged in a few minutes, stuffing a flashlight and a couple of candy bars in his pockets, and we retraced our steps to the alley. Mrs. Vest had gone; only feathers remained. Over the back fence again, James pulled out a compass and showed me how it worked. The needle floated shakily as he cupped it in his hand, and he turned the compass until the needle pointed to “north.” Then he pointed to where east and south were, and, according to what he knew, where the haunted house was supposed to be, at about southeast. He pointed over houses, across fields and roadways.
James said we would meet the other kids on Sugar Street (now named McFadden), so we continued down the alley, which abruptly narrowed because the Vest’s neighbors, the Arseneaus, had fenced off the full extent of their property. Theirs was the last occupied lot, and they saw no need for an alleyway. Their fence jutted into the space, reducing it by half and leaving barely enough room for a car to pass. Weeds and other growth made it appear even narrower, and most people thought there was no room for cars to pass.
We negotiated the cramped space, a fence on either side and the brown roof of the Midway City Water Company’s wellhead rising to the left, on the other side where a large, open field stretched a quarter-mile to Sugar Street.
A bare, dirt road led left a shirt distance to the next street, Jackson.
In the field directly in front of us a horse was tethered to a stake in the ground. It was alone, though not far from the Arseneau’s back fence. It could have been theirs, as they kept other animals (including chinchillas, which is another story), or it could have belonged to someone else. We had not seen it before. It stood still and watched us pass, flicking its tail at a fly. It had a huge erection that nearly touched the ground, straining up and then falling heavily as we passed only a few feet away. I didn’t know what it was. I thought the horse was injured, that its insides had fallen out. I stopped and asked James if we should call somebody, but he pulled me along and said to never mind. He said it was only peeing, but I knew that wasn’t true.
We would have cut across the field directly to Sugar Street, but the uneven, tilled earth was difficult walking, so we stayed on the dirt road until it ended at Jackson Street, a hundred feet further. Jackson also ended there, only a rough road continuing along the edge of the field, and we followed that to Sugar.
The first residence backing into the field-road was the Boose place, and I considered it as we approached. The back yard was mounded up, about six feet higher than everything else, giving it a strange appearance like a huge burial mound. A high, solid-wood fence towered atop the mound and concealed a swimming pool, one of very few around. I never saw the pool, as we didn’t know the Booses well and never went to their home. Mrs. Boose a former teacher and elementary school principal eventually had a school named for her. However, she did not teach swimming, and I was grateful for that. I imagined the pool just a few feet away, and my morning swim lesson at the YMCA flashed across my mind, followed by Mom’s vow to contact some woman for private swim lessons. Swimming weighed on me momentarily like as impending doom, but James and I turned toward Sugar Street, leaving the Boose place and thoughts of swim lessons behind.
We quickly reached Sugar Street where it dropped into a depression before rising again to meet the highway. Beyond, open fields stretched away south and east as far as could be seen. A few isolated businesses clung to the highway as it approached the beach, but little was behind them, only a bare house or occasional stand of trees. This hill on Sugar Street was a fun place to ride bicycles, since you could get up a lot of speed going downhill, but today we were on foot looking for the haunted house, so we turned east, away from the highway.
I saw some kids up ahead, past Van Buren Street and off the side of the road, waving their hands. James recognized them, and we hurried along. Sonny, Keith and Kay-Lee were all James’ age, and they waited by the rounded concrete housing of an irrigation valve. I didn’t know anyone. A few hundred feet farther down the road a small, yellow ranch-style house set near the street but surrounded by nothing but bare fields. There was some discussion about whether that was the haunted house, but it was much too close to ordinary homes. That question was soon resolved, though, as we watched a car pull into the driveway and a woman carry a bag of groceries inside. We were all disappointed.
James took out his compass again, and after more discussion it was generally concluded that the haunted house was off across the fields behind us, more south than east. All I could see was a long line of trees far in the distance, but apparently our goal was farther south. There was some grumbling from Keith because he brought his bicycle and had to leave it behind. We waited while he tied it to the irrigation valve, and then struck out across the field.
Our enthusiasm led us off “as the crow flies” toward our goal, off across the ruff, uneven dirt of the field, over clods and diagonally across furrows. It became apparent very soon that this ruff going was not practical, and we retreated to a smooth little path that led away from the irrigation valve, perpendicular to Sugar Street. It didn’t go in the exact direction we wanted, but by meeting up with other intersecting irrigation paths we were able to zig-zag through a series of right-angle turns and generally achieve the direction we wanted. James led the way, and I stuck close to him.
The sun was still well into mid-afternoon when we stopped at a water valve to rest. There was noting around but a bright expanse of dry, tilled dirt, and the sun seemed hotter for that. Looking back, the yellows house marked where we started, and now it seemed like a speck on the horizon. Equally far ahead were two isolated buildings, far apart, and we had to choose which way to go. The indecision prompted Kay-Lee and Sonny to voice some complaints, which had been building: the length of the trek, the heat of the day, her feet hurt, there was nothing anywhere, and now we might end up at the wrong place. They talked about turning back. James consulted the compass and let everyone study it. After some discussion it was decided that one building was nearer the compass heading than the other and it became our goal. However, Kay-Lee was not impressed or convinced, and she wanted Sonny to turn back with her. Keith said a girl should not have come along.
Kay-Lee noticed damp ground under the irrigation valve caused by a slow leak, and that led me to discover that this valve, unlike all others, had not padlock on it. I tried to open it, but the large circular handle would not budge. Keith nudged me aside, and he, James and Sonny applied their combined strength to the handle, and it let go all at once. A torrent of water exploded out of the pipe, and everyone sprang away, startled, giving it room to shoot down a ditch next to the path. It sputtered, belching air, then steadied to a constant gush, and we laughed and whooped before closing it down to a trickle so we could get a drink. The icy-cold water refreshed us, particularly the doubters, and, after some squirting and splashing each other, we all set off for the mystery house ahead.
Sooner than anyone expected, the irrigation path made its closest approach, and there it was across a few hundred feet of chalk-dry field: an old, dusty, two-story frame house with a dark, pitched roof, its old wood siding weathered a colorless brown and the once-white trim now the bleakest gray. It sat high on its foundation as though it disdained the bare earth encroaching on all sides. It was alone, isolated; there were no secondary buildings: no barn, no garage, and no shed. There were no cars or bikes anywhere, and we could not see any roadway leading to or from the house. A single gable on the roof looked out on us like an unblinking, dirty eye, aware of our arrival, watching us.
We pulled up short on the path, as though it marked a boundary. The furrows beyond seemed like dangerous ground, a defensive perimeter flung out by the house, a No-Man’s Land. We held back, apprehensive. Someone said it was spooky. It appeared to be the haunted house we had come so far to find, yet there was some reluctance to go any further, particularity from Kay-Lee who said that now we had found it we could go home. She wanted Sonny to go back with her. James said we had to look inside, that only sissies would stop now. Or girls, Keith added pointedly. He and James took off across the last stretch of field, stumbling doggedly over the furrows. I followed right away, not so much because I was brave but because James was the only one I really knew, my ticket home, and I didn’t want to get separated from him. Sonny broke from Kay-Lee and passed me in a mad scramble to catch up with James and Keith, while Kay-Lee, now abandoned, threw up her arms in exasperation and plodded after us.
The rough furrows petered out some fifty feet from the house, yielding to smooth, hard-packed ground. Once again we hesitated, undecided about where to start, and not really sure if anyone or anything was about. From all appearances the house was not occupied and probably had not been for a long time. There was no lawn, no greenery at all-- at least not anything alive-- only a few isolated remnants of what once were plants: bushy skeletons of dry twigs and branches, their leaves long since shriveled up and blown away. The side of the house we faced had only two windows, small and high off the ground, and they were caked with a thick layer of windblown dust made golden by the declining sun. A few panes were broken, and Sonny suggested we peek inside before going on the porch and trying the door. That seemed like a good idea, and just as Kay-Lee caught up, we boys took off for the nearest window.
The lone roof-gable gazed darkly at our approach, and a swirl of dust blew up, whipping our clothes, stinging our eyes, and forcing us to halt and cover our faces. A dust- devil formed, blocking our way, and after what seemed like forever (but probably was only five or ten seconds) it lurched off into the field and gasped out in angry wisps. Kay-Lee ran up as we dusted ourselves off and rubbed our eyes clear. She was sure the house had conjured up the wind and sent it against us. She wanted to go back more than ever, but no one would join her, and we moved on to the house.
James and Keith elected Sonny to peek in the window, since it was his idea, and they gave him an unsteady boost as it was over our heads. None of the lower panes were broken, so he wiped one with his hand to clear it, but to no affect because the dirt was caked hard and think on the glass. After several suggestions, including that he take off his shirt and use that as a rag, Keith finally said to spit on it, which Sonny did with some success. But when he finally got a patch cleared to the glass, it revealed an interior window shade that hid the view inside. James said to break the glass and raise the shade, but the rest of us shrank from the idea; it crossed a line-- willfully damaging property-- that no on wanted to cross. Besides, Sonny said, he didn’t have anything to break it with except his hand, and he didn’t want to get all cut up.
All of a sudden Sonny turned and said in a hushed voice to let him down; hurry! And be quiet! He scrambled down and hunkered next to the house, telling everyone else to get down too, and we joined him in a line hugging the wall. He said he heard something inside; did we? No. Had he seen anything? What did he see? What was inside? Our hushed questions hit him rapid-fire. Shhh! He said. Listen! But there was nothing. Sonny craned his head out and peered at the window, swearing that he heard something inside-- “Cross my heart and hope to die!… Stick a HUNDRED needles in my eye!” he said. -- Not a voice, but maybe something moving, a bump, a thud; it was hard to say for sure. We all listened again very hard, but still there was nothing. Kay-Lee was scared, and she edged behind the brittle twigs of a long-dead plant next to her.
James and Keith went to check the front door; leaving us three crouched below the window. After they disappeared to the front of the house, I crept out from the wall and looked up at the window, not knowing what to expect. Nothing happened, and that encouraged me. The dusty wood siding was warped and curled up at the edges, the paint long peeled away. I could hear James’ and Keith’s footsteps on the wooden porch until a gust of wind blew dust up from the ground, blinding me and forcing me back against the wall. After it passed, I realized that a light wind had been building all afternoon, and it would have been a good afternoon for flying the new kite I bought just a few days before. Nearby, Kay-Lee implored Sonny to go back with her now. She clung to his shoulder. It was embarrassing.
I could not hear James and Keith any longer, so I crept out from the wall and went to see how they were doing. At the front of the house a narrow dirt drive led away, and in the distance a lone speck of a car traveled across a road that the drive seemed to reach. The old porch spanned the entire front of the house. It was spacious, and at one time it probably held chairs and other furniture, but now it was bare. The gingerbread that skirted the roof over the porch was broken in spots and had long ago lost its paint, as had the railing around the edge. Worn and broken sliding enclosed the bottom of the porch, and where it joined the house the dirt underneath had been dug or pawed away.
James and Keith sat between the front door and a window, legs stretched out on the porch, quietly giggling and sharing a Three Musketeers bar. Obviously something had changed. As I climbed the creaky steps, James called me over and held out the wrapper with the last of the bar’s three indented sections. He motioned me to sit down next to him, and I did, taking the candy. Keith mocked Kay-Lee in a high voice, “I’m soo scared, Sonny. Pleeese let’s go back. Pleeease!” And they giggled again, stifling outright guffaws. Then James chimed in, doing Sonny in a breathless voice, “Quick, get me down! Get me down! I think I heard something!” And they laughed again. When it was obvious that I did not get the joke, James pointed to the window right over my shoulder and said there was nothing inside.
I looked in, through Ancient, sheer, dusty curtains, while those two continued their laughs, and, yeah, there was nothing much in there: no furniture at all, no rugs, just dusty wood floors that looked as though nobody had walked on them for a very long time. A newspaper littered the floor, and there was an open magazine, too. Off to one side was a kitchen area with an old stove, an icebox, and sink. A hallway led deeper inside. Shades were drawn on all the other windows, and I looked up to see that the one for this window had sprung up, resting a few inches from the top of the panes. All was still. I turned back to James and Keith and joined them in the joke, laughing now. It was just an old house, not haunted at all.
Then something bumped into the underside of the old porch, right under where we sat, and we all sprang to our feet, alert, listening keenly. Nothing. Keith said maybe Sonny had sneaked around and was fooling with us, but when we looked around the corner of the porch, Sonny and Kay-Lee were still huddled by the side of the house. What were they doing? I asked James. Nothing, he said, but Keith said they were kissing. I looked again, and I guess that was it.
Then another bump hit the porch, this time followed by a scuttling noise, scruffy sounding, and it moved beneath our feet. James told Keith to go look under the porch, but Keith wouldn’t do it. He said he didn’t want to get his face bit off. Then came another bump, followed by snuffling and ragged breathing. Keith leaped off the porch and took off running. James followed, and I was right behind.We headed straight for the fields, and James called to Sonny and Kay-Lee to come on. Keith added his voice, yelling that there was something under the porch. Sonny just waved his hand for us to go on, which we did, reaching the irrigation pathways and zig-zagging our way back to Sugar Street.
When I parted with James at the back fence to his house, the sun was just down and twilight lit the western sky. I continued on home where all the lights were on, and I knew I was in trouble. When I came through the back door into the kitchen, the pungent, steamy smells of dinner hung in the air. It was almost ready. Mom was relieved to see me, but after she satisfied herself I was okay, her relief changed to a lecture about playing too late. Dad said I couldn’t play with James for a week. I didn’t say much because I knew it was wrong, and I apologized, but I didn’t mention the haunted house. It was bad enough without adding that in.
A Present for Mom (1954)
When Dad and I had lunch at Tom's Drive-in the other day, he said he was going into Santa Ana to get something special for Mom and that I could go with him. Now, on Saturday morning, I woke up in anticipation of the trip town. Dad even said we might stop at the car dealers and look at the new cars!
Mom left for the Presbyterian Church where she was helping to prepare tomorrow’s service for Holy Communion. Last year I helped her toast little cubes of bread, fill the tiny Communion Service glasses with grape juice and set them in the multi-tier silver trays. She asked if I wanted to help again, today, but I chose to go with Dad to Santa Ana. He offered to take her watch to the jeweler's to see about repairing it.
Dad finished his work in the yard, cleaned up and changed clothes, and then we drove to Santa Ana in our 1951 Hudson Commodore. It was a big car with a cavernous interior. When the whole family was along, my spot was the center of the back seat, most times pulling down the wide arm-rest and using it for a seat, nestling into the hollow it left when opened.
Lately, however, it was a tight fit to get my rear-end in that space, as I was getting bigger. But now, with just Dad and me, I got to ride shotgun in the front seat. After finding a good radio station for Dad, and leaning out the window for a while, Dad let me sit on his lap while he drove. I actually got to steer the car a little between stop signs! By myself!
It was neat. There was not much traffic on two-lane Bolsa Avenue, and many stretches on the way to town were undeveloped, free of businesses or residences. But as we neared Santa Ana the traffic increased, the city appeared, and I had to return to being a mere passenger.
In Santa Ana, Bolsa Avenue became First Street, and we turned to the main business district on Fourth Street around Main and Broadway. The parking was diagonal, each car angled forty-five degrees to the curb, and as we drove down Fourth Street a man got into his car, and Dad stopped our car in the street, waiting for him to leave. Other cars backed up behind us until we pulled into the vacated slot.
Dad fed the parking meter with a dime, and, since we had parked right in front of Woolworth's, it was just a few doors down to Lorenz Jewelers. Once there, Dad produced Mom's old watch and asked Mr.Lorenz if it could be repaired. While he the watch to a small repair area to evaluate it, Dad led me to a section of the display case.
Little red velveteen display boxes each held a diamond ring, and they glittered up at us. We looked them over and Dad explained that his and Mom's 25th wedding anniversary was coming up soon. He was going to surprise her with a proper wedding ring, which, for some reason I don't recall now, she did not have.
Before long Mr. Lorenz returned with Mom's old watch and said he could not repair it himself, but he could send it to some place in Texas. Dad declined that offer, and asked to see some of the rings in the case, specifying that it had to be a real diamond, but it had to be affordable, too. As we bent over the display case, Dad asked for my opinion, and, as usual my eyes gravitated to rings that turned out to be on the expensive side. One marquis-cut diamond was stunning, set to hold it free of the ring's circle, and Mr. Lorenz retrieved it for us. When he removed the ring from its box and checked the price tag, Dad let out a soft whistle. Much, much too expensive for us, but it was something to see. So, we looked at other rings and settled on a selection of four, which were arrayed side-by-side on the counter top. Dad said, "What do you think, Bub?" and together we eliminated all but one.
While Dad made the purchase, in cash, I wandered down the display case and looked over the selection of watches, each one in its own snap-top presentation case. There were Longines, Wittnauer, Benrus, Bulova, Hamilton and a new brand, Timex, but there were no Japanese watches, no Casio, no Seiko. There were pocket watches, and I paid these particular attention because Dad had an old one at home that did not work. He kept it in a cigar box (his jewelry case) in the top drawer of a tall chest in his and Mom's bedroom. He came over after paying for Mom's ring, and I pointed out the pocket watches. Dad looked at them longingly and agreed they were handsome, and I noted that for the future.
Dad offered us lunch at Woolworth’s, and I jumped at the chance, being particularly fond of their Turkey Club Sandwich, a double-decker. We found seats at the lunch counter, and while. I ate my sandwich and root beer; Dad had just a piece of pie and coffee.
"Dad and I mugging for the camera. Circa 1956."
As we finished and waited for our change from the waitress, two teen-age girls emerged from a photo booth that was right behind us near the end of the lunch counter. They hurried away gleefully clutching a strip of photos and laughing out loud. I walked over to the machine and scanned the many sample photo strips, the inducement for people to part with a quarter. Happy, smiling faces all. Dad joined me after getting the change, and I asked him if we could make a strip of photo, and he said yes. We both entered the cramped booth, sat closely together and mugged for the camera, each goading the other to SMILE BIG!
It was just after noon, and as we returned to our car I asked Dad again if we could go look at the new cars. Well, it wasn't a new model time of year, as it was Spring, but still they were new cars, and there were always different models on display. Dad caved in, but he reminded me that we were only looking. No car was going to be bought. Period.
We drove past the De Soto dealer, and I gaped at the long, sleek, beautiful convertible in the showcase, but there was no convenient place to park, and Dad wasn’t much of a De Soto man anyway. So we turned over to Main Street and drove down to C. Knickerbocher, the Lincoln-Mercury dealer. Dad had stopped there several times before, and although he never came close to buying a car, I could tell his interest was up.
When we stopped there this day, Dad talked with a salesman while I drooled over a creamy white Lincoln Premiere convertible, one of two cars in their small showcase. I inspected it from all angles, and got in and sat behind the wheel. The other car was a Mercury Sun Valley. It had a tinted glass panel in the first portion of the roof, over the heads of both driver and passenger. That was neat, too.
After a while I noticed Dad was gone, and I found him and the salesman emerging from the dealership’s garage. As they walked down a line of used cars, I noticed one was a shiny black Continental Mark 11, the small squarish one, and I ran to it and peered through the windows. Dad looked over and I motioned to the Mark 11 excitedly, but he just rolled his eyes and kept talking to the salesman as they passed by. Yes, I knew it was way too expensive, and not practical for our family either, but it surely was a beautiful car!
Dad and the salesman stopped near the doorway to the showroom, and they appeared to be talking about one of the cars there, a bright red Mercury. I joined them, and Dad said, “What do you think about this one?” I was stunned, and my mouth dropped open. Dad quickly added, “But we’re not buying it, understand?” Yeah, I understood. Uh-huh. But something was in the wind, so I checked it out: a fire-engine red 1955 Mercury Monterey, with small accents of white here and there. It was a year old, sure, but even so it was nearly new -- only 3,000 miles on it as Dad pointed out. And it still smelled new; that was super neat. The inside was upholstered in red and white leather, and the dashboard gleamed bright shiny red under the windshield. I sat behind the wheel and marveled at the gauges that fanned upward from the steering column in a 90-degree arc. The lettering and numerals of the speedometer were turquoise blue, and so was the radio dial. It was a wonderful car, a mind-- jarring leap from our 1951 Hudson.
But, alas, it was not to be ours. However, the salesman followed us to our car, parked in front of the showroom, and he looked it over, even taking out his little blue book and looking up some numbers. Whether that was good or bad I didn’t know, but Dad and the salesman shook hands in a very friendly way, and as we drove off Dad said it was “interesting…a possibility…a car your mother could drive to work.” When I said it might be snapped up by someone else at any moment, Dad countered with this often-used bit of wisdom: “If we are meant to have this car, it will be there when we come back.” The air went out of me. I knew it was probably being sold right now.
The next Sunday afternoon our family gathered at the Old Homestead for dinner, and later there was cake and home-made ice cream to celebrate my eleventh birthday. Dad used the occasion to give Mom her anniversary present, the ring we bought for her, and it brought tears to her eyes. Everyone ooh-ed and aah-ed as Mom held out her hand to show the ring.
A week later I waited for Dad to pick me up for lunch at Midway City School. I didn’t see the car parked anywhere, but a honking drew my attention…to Dad, waving and grinning from that bright red 1955 Mercury. It was a total surprise!
Tall Grass (1954)
Me (Far Right) And my Cub Scout Den Circa 1952.
There are the guys I played with, went to school with, made forts with.
Jimmy Hulsey is next to me; Johnny behind me
The presidential election of 1952 was my first introduction to politics. Republicans Dwight Eisenhower and Richard Nixon ran against Democrats Adlai Stevenson and Estes Kefauver. Ike was a popular Four-Star General, while the balding Stevenson was aloof, an intellectual, and an egghead. Ike won.
Most kids at school were oblivious to the campaigning, but another boy and I took the opportunity to wear the colors and voice the slogans of the candidate our fathers backed. We wore our campaign buttons every day to school. Mine read, “I like Ike.” Johnny’s read simply, “Stevenson.” This was second grade.
Johnny and I frequently locked horns over which candidate was better. It was good-natured bantering, predictably short on substance, such as, “My dad says this,” countered by “Yeah, well, my dad said that.” All the while our campaign buttons were prominently displayed, squared off against each other just like the candidates.
One day in late October, after the last class of the day, Johnny and I argued so long about the election that I missed the bus. I had to walk home. Well, I didn’t have to walk all the way, because my oldest sister, Kay, lived nearby. She had recently married Duane, and they lived in a duplex on Jefferson Street, near Bolsa Avenue. It was five or six blocks from school, about halfway home, so I started out.
Directly across the street, south of Midway City School, lay an open, untended field overgrown with grasses, bushes and an occasional nicotine tree. It stretched a quarter mile (four blocks) to Bolsa Avenue, a major two-lane road. Beyond Bolsa there was nothing but the bare dirt of empty bean fields and strawberry fields, criss-crossed by little used two-lane roads and dotted with isolated farmhouses. A few dusty, dying towns huddled at minor crossroads.
To the right of the field Newland Street ran down to intersect Bolsa, its far side lined with homes and a sidewalk. To the left a ramshackle fence of weathered, irregular wood posts holding a few strands of rusty barbed wire demarcated several large pastures, fenced off my landlords for a few horses and dairy cows. Beyond the pastures, eucalyptus trees rose along Cannery Street and sheltered the landlords’ farm-style homes.
I could have walked down the sidewalk on Newland Street, but not far into the field I saw some of my friends who lived nearby- Jimmy, Bobby, David and Dennis- playing in a “fort” we often made. It was just a few mounds of dirt among the vegetation, cleared by our playing, but imagination supplied the rest. I joined them for a while at bombarding each other with “grenades,” a handful of grass or weeds yanked out of the ground with a ball of dirt around the roots. They flew pretty well and were easy to aim.
But I had to get home, so before long I dusted myself off and headed down a narrow path worn through the field, down toward Bolsa Avenue. As I left the “fort,” behind the field became an irregular expanse of grasses and plants rising to my waist. It was thick, lush and undisturbed. My fingertips brushed bending, green foxtails as I walked. I plucked one, stripped the stem away, and tossed it through the air. A dusty-green nicotine tree, newly grown, spread its sparse branches holding tubular yellow blossoms. Wild mustard clumped here and there offering more bright yellow flowers, and I stopped for a moment to watch a bee about its work. It was an “H” bee, the marking across its back forming a sideways letter “H,” and that meant it would not sting. So I caught it carefully in my hands. It buzzed angrily as I held my hand to my ear. Its escape efforts tickled my palms, and I let it go.
About halfway to Bolsa I stopped at a sea of flowing green foxtails. Looking back I could not see my friends at the fort. Maybe they had gone home. I waded into the foxtails, got down and rolled an open space to lay in, a private nest of green just for me, and when I looked up, all I could see were foxtails bending under their own weight on sturdy stems and the wide, blue sky.
A wall of green surrounded me, cooling the heat of late afternoon, and the trampled foxtails on which I lay exuded a heady and pungent, green scent. No breeze stirred, and it was quiet. Then, the perfect stillness was pierced by a high-pitched tone; quickly followed by a still higher tone and then a descending throaty yodel. A meadowlark was nearby. I picked a stalk, stripped the closely held leaves, plucked the slinky foxtail, which was the size of a large caterpillar and set it jetting off to the outside world. Then I chewed the stem as I lay there. It was tart, puckering my jaws, and I liked that.
I fiddled with the “I like Ike,” button on my shirt, unpinned it and examined it more closely, removed the circular metal pin and snapped it back into place. “Could Johnny be right?” I asked myself inwardly. “Could dad be wrong?” I thought about that for a while as I chewed the stem, then concluded there was no way dad was wrong. Johnny’s dad must be wrong. Who knew? Our teacher, Mrs. Gill, would not say. Politics was not like math, reading or spelling. Was there a right answer? Hmmm. Still, Ike was better than Stevenson. Had to be. I pinned the button back on my shirt.
Before long the stem was chewed down, and I got up knowing I still had to get home. Leaving my nest of tall grass I angled over to Newland Street and then on to Kay’s house.
Yes, Ike won the election. And the tall grass? A few years later the field was plowed under and covered by housing tracts; all of it. One day I rode in the school bus, returning home from the Sixth grade at a different school, and I looked long at the new houses and streets as the bus bounded down Newland Street. I thought back to the day I lay out there, in the same space, but in my private green nest and serenaded by a meadowlark. I understood that progress required things to change, but I felt in my heart that something special was lost.
Tom’s Drive-In (1954)
When I was young Dad worked all three shifts at Douglas Aircraft in Long Beach. And when he worked Swing Shift, 3 pm to Midnight, we didn't get to see him much until the weekends, and then the family was together.
However, during those times I got to see him more frequently, because he picked me up from school once or twice a week for lunch. Although rushed by the one-hour lunch period, there were several nearby places we went to eat. And sometimes, if Dad was involved in a project at home, we would go there for lunch and he would show me a little about cooking. He had been a cook once, and even owned his own cafe in Midwest, Wyoming. It absolutely made my day when we had lunch together, and, in retrospect, I know Dad enjoyed it too.
Sometimes we ate at Tom's Drive-In, just a block from home on a triangle where Huntington Beach Boulevard crossed Bolsa Street. Previously a Flying-A gas station, shaped like a giant tepee, occupied the land, but when the highway was widened and renamed Beach Boulevard, the tepee was razed.
Tom's Drive-In was crowded onto part of the odd-sized, remaining land. It stood well above the highway but only a few feet from it. The front counter lay perpendicular to the highway and on an angle to a triangle street that sliced off the few awkward parking spaces in front of the walk-up windows. Outside, on either side, were two wooden picnic tables and benches, their surfaces carved with names and initials. Like most people, dad and I chose the tables away from the highway. We always ate there unless it was raining, when we sat in the car, or when we ordered to go and took it home. But on one warm, sunny day, with the whoosh of traffic on the highway filling the spaces in our conversation, we occupied one of the tables and had lunch at Tom's.
"How'd you do that?" I asked dad, pointing to a cut on his finger. "Oh, my hand slipped when I pulled a branch off that old eucalyptus tree," he said. During a severe rainstorm a few days earlier a huge eucalyptus tree blew over in the backyard of our next- door neighbours, Steve and Florence Gulick, and, since they were older folks, dad was helping get the tree cleared away. He and Mark, my brother-in-law, were chopping it up with hand axes: before and after work, and weekends too.
"Look," Dad said, touching a dark spot near the cut. "Got a sliver and didn't even notice it." He took the pocket knife he always carried and used the small blade to back the sliver out of his skin.
"Ow!" I said, wincing. "Doesn't that hurt?"
"Nah, not much, Bub. But I should wear gloves," he said.
"Are you done?" I asked, watching him work on the sliver.
"Oh no, no, no," Dad said, making a face as the last of the sliver appeared then fell out. He brushed the spot a few times with the knife-blade, then, satisfied he got it all, he closed the knife and returned it to his pocket. "It's going to take a lot longer than we thought," he said, looking into the distance, measuring the task in his mind. "Mark said he can get a power saw, and that might do the trick. A couple of hand axes are really slow going,” he said wearily.
"Food's ready," Dad said, pointing over my head into Tom's. The counter lady tapped on the window.
I retrieved my lunch, paid for it, and then returned, giving dad the change. I had a Deluxe Burger, freshly made and served on a paper plate with French fries, cole slaw and a soft drink. It cost 25 cents. (A gallon of gasoline cost 14cents at the time.) I squirted ketchup all over the fries and dug in.
Dad took a French fry and asked me, "What do you think your mother would like for Mother's Day?"
“I don’t know,” I said, twisting away from the burger in my hands as drippings squirted from its paper wrapping and ran down my wrist. I set the burger down and grabbed a napkin. "How about a toaster?" "No," he chuckled. "I don't think she wants another toaster. I just thought maybe you heard her talk about something she would really like." He raised his eyebrows in a question to me.
"Got me," I said. "A corsage for church, like every year. This year it has to be white, because her mother died."
Dad examined his hands, brushed the cut a few times. "I've been thinking about something special for a while, for your mother. You want to help me pick it out this Saturday?"
"Yeah, sure! What is it?"
"You'll see," he said. "We have to go into Santa Ana."
"Neat-O," I said, wadding up the soaked burger wrapping. "Can we go to the car dealers?" I always wanted to see the new cars in the showrooms, and the nearest ones were in Santa Ana.
"Maybe," he replied, then added firmly, "But we are not buying any car. Understand?"
"Yeah," I said, somewhat resigned. "But we can look, huh?"
"We'll see, Bub." He took another French fry, and then he checked his watch. "Better hurry up. We have to get you back to school."
I turned to the cole slaw, finely chopped cabbage with a creamy dressing and a generous sprinkling of paprika over the top, a favourite of mine. There was something about it that tickled my taste buds even as a kid, and to this day when I eat commercial cole slaw it sometimes has a similar flavour, and I am instantly carried back to Tom's Drive In and lunch with dad. It is a marvel to me how something so small a flavour can evoke such an old memory as vividly and strong as if it had just happened ...the red, red of the paprika ...a shaded wood table carved with initials ...a bright, sunny day ...the noise of nearby highway carried on a light breeze ...a deliciously messy burger ...and Dad.
Counting Traffic (1956)
California began its rapid growth in the 1950s, and one way it anticipated future highway needs was to count the traffic on heavily used highways once a year. But that era did not have the advantages of electronic counters, so it all had to be done manually, by human beings, and for several years my family were some of those people.
Mr. Hendricks (Hedrick?) worked for the California Department of Highways, and he lived in Midway City not far from our home. I think Dad met him when the State of California condemned sixty feet off the front of our property in order to widen Beach Boulevard. Dad was not happy about that. But he learned that each year Mr. Hendricks had to field numerous teams of people to count traffic, and, thereafter, Mr. Hendricks came to include several in our family on his traffic counting teams: Mom and Dad, and my sisters Kay and Doris, and their husbands Duane and Mark.
The counting only occurred on one summer weekend in our area, but it was a paid job and amounted to a little extra money. It was a non-stop count for 48 hours, accomplished by three teams who sat at pre-designated locations for eight hours each and counted everything on wheels that passed by on the highway.
The only places we counted during those years were in Long Beach, in the area of the traffic circle where Pacific Coast Highway, Lakewood Boulevard and Los Coyotes Diagonal come together. Mom and Dad packed food and hot coffee to take along, and when we arrived Mr. Hendricks assigned us to a location where a team was already counting. It was the end of that team’s shift, and Mom and Dad replaced them. Dad parked our car next to theirs, sometimes in an open lot, once underneath a billboard, and they passed over their equipment to us before they left: hand-held counters that increased their count by "1" each time they were clicked, and clipboards having forms with columns to be marked for separately counting busses and trucks with various numbers of axles. The equipment was passed over awkwardly with all eyes on the highway so as not to miss a single vehicle or axle.
Each of the two days saw Mom and Dad settle into the front seat of our car, clicking the counters as cars passed by. Cups of hot coffee rested on the dashboard, and a box of donuts or coffee cake on the seat between them. Mom counted the lanes going in one direction, and Dad counted the other direction. Sometimes they let me help, and I got to operate a counter or mark a clipboard.
Occasionally I went to buy more hot coffee or food, and I had time to explore as well. That was neat. One year we parked in a vacant lot on Los Coyotes Diagonal across the street from a Currie’s Ice Cream store. It was not a busy location, but I liked going to Currie's for extra food. Another year we parked along Pacific Coast Highway where it climbs the hill above the traffic circle. That was the year under the billboard, and it was the busiest of all the traffic circle assignments. Vehicles of all types and sizes streamed up and down the hill. A new building was under construction across the highway, and my explorations led me to check it out. There was no one there on the weekend, and I wandered through the partially-built building. I discovered it was a new bowling alley to be named Java Lanes, and months later when it opened Dad and I returned to try it out.
One of the busiest highways in Southern California was the one we lived on, Beach Boulevard. It had been widened to four lanes just a few years before we counted traffic. Ironically, we never got to count the traffic there; other people did that. They showed up for one weekend and parked their cars just like we did in Long Beach; used the same hand-held counters and the same clipboards and forms. Apparently it had been determined that the counting should be done by persons who did not have any connection to the highway being counted, and that’s why we went to Long Beach.
County Fair (1956)
Each summer in the 1950s we went to the Orange County Fair. The fairgrounds were next to Orange Coast College in Costa Mesa. Almost all the grounds, except near the major buildings, were unpaved and bare dirt, and the outer reaches were acres of fields for parking. In the late 1960s or early 1970s the parking area became home to a perpetual Sunday swap meet.
When fair time rolled around each year, I got excited about the midway with its games and carnival rides. Prior to 1956 there was no Disneyland, and the County Fair was the biggest and best assortment of attractions. When we arrived, Mom and Dad and I, the midway was always our first stop, and the first thing was to stop at a souvenir stand by the entrance. Each year I got a pin-on button, about 1½" in diameter, that said Orange County Fair and had a colorful ribbon extending below it, like a prize ribbon. I had several on the wall of my room at home, and each year my collection grew.
I liked the horse race game, where, by operating one of many pinball-like devices, your horse moved across an electronic board that was the backdrop of the booth. I played this game every year. It wasn’t the most popular game, and some years I had to wait around until there were enough people to play and compete. Usually I won a small, plastic horse, never a major prize. I liked the ferris wheel, tilt-a-whirl, carousel, and games like the dart-throw at balloons and the penny/hoop toss. However, when I was young I did not like rides that gave a sudden drop or turned you upside-down, like the octopus or the hammer. I finally went on the Hammer as a dare, and I lost all the change in my pockets, but I was so dazed at the finish I didn't know it. As an adult I grew to love those rides and roller-coasters, too, but not as a child. Just walking the midway was fun, eating cotton candy and ice cream. One year they had helicopter rides, and Mom wanted to try it, so we all went together. It was neat, basically an up and down sort of thing that gave a brief panoramic view of the fair.
The livestock was right next to the midway, and we walked through there briefly to see the animals. One year we discovered someone selling goat’s milk ice cream. It was super good, and we returned the next years to find it again and again.
The agriculture and crafts buildings were not very interesting—row After row of green beans or squash, or quilts and crochet-- but the prize ribbons blue, white and red, were exciting to see.
The home show building was a major destination each year. Mom and Dad liked to see the products available for sale, and I liked the samples of food that some vendors handed out. Each year near the entrance there was a vacuum cleaner display, and a plastic beach ball was kept rolling in mid-air by one of the machines. The show was always crowded, and the hubbub of people, and of machines being demonstrated, was exciting and invigorating. Most of the products we just ogled as we walked up and down the three or four aisles: recliner/ vibrator chairs, slice-and-dice kitchen gizmos, cubic zirconium’s, blenders, steam irons, freezers, a radar range (that Dad said had no future), swimming pools, and fallout shelters. Yes, there was a company that would install one underground in your backyard, and there at the Home Show was a mock-up you could walk into, sort of try it on. Over the years, Mom and Dad did buy several things: a set of Encyclopedia Britannica (the year before I entered high school), a water softener for our home, a Filter Queen vacuum, and a Chemex drip coffee maker.
One exhibit I particularly liked, and it was typically the last one we visited, was the Gem Show. Examining the different shapes and colors of stones on display was fascinating for me. It is where I first saw a tiger's eye stone, and the rich brown and golden hue was mesmerizing. The opals were neat, too, particularly since that was Mom’s name.
Typically we arrived at the fair around noon and stayed until dark. It was a long day, and we all ended up with tired feet from walking and standing the whole time, but it was fun nonetheless.
Gladiolas (1956)
Although Dad’s vegetable garden was in the backyard, there were crops in the front yard, too. On the right side of the yard, facing the highway, were four fruit trees arranged in a square of about twenty feet. One was apricot, one nectarine, one cling peach and one freestone peach. Beginning at the farthest tree on the right, and extending to near the highway, was a stand of Boysenberries, about 20 feet of them.
In the middle of the square defined by the fruit trees Dad initially planted some odds and ends: rhubarb, kohl-rabi, and a row or two of colorful gladiolas for Mom. As the years progressed the glads multiplied by little corms that formed on the bottom of their bulbs. When removed, these corms became new bulbs and hence new gladiola plants. I took an interest in them and began saving the corms to plant the following year. By the mid 1950s all five or six rows between the fruit trees were planted in glads, but, for some reason we never knew, their colorful flowers all turned to white.
Each year for Mother's Day, Dad and I bought Mom a corsage for church. We went to Westminster Florist on Westminster Boulevard just east of Beach Boulevard. At first we got Mom either a big purple orchid or a spray of baby red roses. But after Mom's mother passed away, tradition told us to buy a white corsage on Mother's day, so we got either a white orchid or gardenias.
Mrs. Butcher owned the florist store. She was a large, loud and brusque woman. One year when we were buying a corsage for Mom, she took an orchid from her refrigerated display case, and we commented on how few gladiolas she had. She said it was the season, and she could not get enough of them. In particular, she needed white gladiolas for weddings. Dad and I looked at each other. You need what?? We thought.
I took a couple dozen of my white glads to Mrs. Butcher, and she snapped them up. From then on I grew them especially for Mrs. Butcher and her florist business. She paid me a dollar or two per dozen, and I staggered the planting of bulbs so to have flowering plants for a longer time. It worked out well for all concerned. I loved working with the flowers, and they were put to good use.
One year, near the end of the growing season, Mrs. Butcher called on the phone and asked if I had four dozen white glads. It was an emergency. I barely had four dozen, and I tried to fill out the last dozen by pulling a few spent blooms from the bottom of one gladiola spike. The upper flowers were fine, and bunched together by the dozen I didn't think anyone would notice. But when Mom and I delivered them to the shop, Mrs. Butcher quickly found the spindly one and pulled it out. “What’s this?” she bellowed. "You name it, and I'll beat it with a stick!” I was so embarrassed, but she needed the flowers so badly she was happy to have the rest.
On the way home, Mom could not help laughing and repeating what Mrs. Butcher said. It became another bit of family lore often repeated over the years to refer to something that fell short of expectations: You name it, and I’ll beat it with a stick!
Irvine Park (1956)
Irvine Park was quite a distance from our home in Midway City. It was located in the hills east of the City of Orange, and in the 1950s the drive took the better part of an hour, since it was almost entirely stop-and-go through city streets. Typically we went there on a Sunday afternoon, after church, or perhaps on a holiday.
The park offered numerous picnic sites from very large, communal tables, to individual sites among large oak trees, and it was the latter that we tried to get if one was available. We brought picnic-type foods, and hot dogs and hamburger to cook there at the park.
Irvine Park had many attractions to draw us there, and at one time, or another we took advantage of them all. First, it was located in natural, ungroomed hills that were thick with mature trees and vegetation. It was like being in the country, which it was in the 1950s, away from the hubbub of the city. It featured a large pond with a boathouse that rented not only boats, but bicycles for the miles of paved road and dirt trails through the park. A stables, just outside the park’s entrance, rented horses for trail riding.
I liked the bikes and rowboats best, and every time we visited Irvine Park we rented one or the other, sometimes both. The rowboats rented by the half-hour, and enjoyed the challenge of piloting one around the pond without any collisions. It was more fun with a passenger, and Mom frequently assumed that role. Initially, I had trouble with the oars, because they were ungainly and I was not very strong. Once or twice I ran our boat aground on the pond's bank, but as I grew stronger I mastered it.
The park had quite a few hills that made bike-riding a lot of work and good exercise. A bike gave me freedom to jet about the park and not have to stay at our picnic site with the grown-ups. One time Jimmy Hulsey came along for the day, and we rode all over the park: racing down a steep hill over and over; riding over to the baseball diamond to watch the game for a while; meeting some other riders and joining them for a circuit around the park.
On the way to the park, on Main Street in Garden Grove and just a few doors down from the Gem Theater, there was a camera shop. It was one of very few in the area. It sold home movie cameras, and Dad bought one for the family: a wind-up Kodak Brownie 8 mm movie camera. Dad bought it in 1955, approximately, the first year we filmed our trip to the Rose Parade in Pasadena. We bought film there too. It came in individual boxes that each held a metal can containing a small spool of film, maybe fifty feet. I quickly took over responsibility for loading the film into the camera. It had to be done very carefully, away from any light, since the film was unprotected; it was just wound on a spool. Usually I got under a jacket or cloth of some kind and peeled the cloth tape off the film canister. Then I secured the new spool of film in the camera, threaded it through the lens opening and onto the take-up spool. It took a few minutes, and I was always careful not to let in any light. It was my job to pack the camera and have it in working order when we arrived at the park.
On one trip to Irvine Park I filmed my niece, Debbie, who was just about, two years old. Our picnic site was on bare ground among big oak trees. On the film Debbie runs to the camera, kicking up dirt with her feet as she approaches, then stops and shakes her hand at the camera. Another brief scene shows her father, Duane Eastburn, on one of the rental bikes, wobbling in a turn under the oak trees. These are truly "Lucy & Ricky" style home-movies: disjointed events, virtually no concept in how they were made. But they show us together as we were then, and for that they are priceless.
It was about this time, 1957 that our family interests began to turn from mere picnicking to full camping, often spending a weekend at O'Neil Park which was a half-hour from Irvine Park. Once we began camping, we rarely returned to Irvine Park.
Lake Cachuma (1956)
In the mid-1950s Dad set a long-range goal of visiting his boyhood home in Iowa during one of his summer vacations from Douglas Aircraft, and for several years we took regular vacations in the summer, experimenting with various ways to travel and live away from home. These were dress rehearsals for the real thing: a long trek across the country to Iowa. The rehearsals let Dad see what worked and what didn't. At the time I did not know we were rehearsing, but in retrospect I know it now.
Our first experiment took place in the summer of 1957 when we went to Lake Cachuma in the mountains behind Santa Barbara, California. In addition to a large lake, it provided spacious campgrounds. Dad heard of it from a man at work, and apparently the campgrounds even had electrical and water hookups for trailers.
The only person in the family who knew anything about camping was Kay’s husband, Duane. When he worked on his Master’s Thesis at Long Beach State College, he camped out in the hills behind Laguna Beach trapping and studying field mice. I went with him one time and spent the night in the fog-shrouded hills, getting up a odd hours of the night to check traps with him and photograph and record mice. Dad was not ready for that sort of vacationing, so he found a place in Garden Grove that sold and rented trailers. A 14’ trailer rented for a reasonable rate, and Dad decided to try it. The trailer company provided a temporary trailer hitch and attached it to the rear bumper of our 1955 Mercury.
We were joined by my sisters Kay and Doris and their families, and we all caravanned to Lake Cachuma. Our car struggled to pull the trailer up the mountain to the lake, and when we got there all the trailer sites were taken so we had to do without water and electricity in the trailer. It was okay for sleeping, and the propane stove was great for cooking, but we spent more time outside enjoying the lake and the outdoors.
We rented a small boat with an outboard motor and four of us (Duane, Mark, Dad and I) piled in and spent a whole day in search of fish. We used our new fishing gear and got some hits in a cove along the shoreline. Dad called them Sand Dabs. He showed me how to add small weights to the line, set a float, and bait a hook with salmon eggs. I did pretty well, and we all caught several Sand Dabs. They were flat-shaped and not very big, but we had quite a few, and back at our campsite Mom and Dad cooked them for dinner. They tasted really good, but had a lot of tiny bones that made them hard to eat.
At night we talked at the campsite table, sitting in the glow of Duane's Coleman lantern. There was coffee, tea or something cold from the ice chest to drink. The lantern hissed as it burned, and occasionally the twin mantles flickered and slowly dimmed, indicating the need to pump more air into the gas tank. Duane showed Dad how to operate the hand-pump, how to cover the tiny hole in the plunger's top with his thumb, and I got to try it too. Dad took particular notice that the lantern was lightweight, inexpensive, easy to pack and use, and it gave a lot of light, reliably and on demand. Then he poured more coffee from the pot on Duane’s Coleman stove that stood on the table next to the lantern.
We stayed at the lake for several days. Doris and Mark had to leave early, since Mark was not on vacation and had to return to work. We left a day later, but instead of going straight home Duane led us on a detour halfway down the mountain and before reaching Santa Barbara. There was something related to his school research, some plant, bird, lizard, insect, that he was intent on finding. He took us off the paved road onto a dirt road, and about a mile into that it petered out amidst a clump of bushy trees and overgrown vegetation. It looked like we had made a wrong turn, but it was exactly what Duane was looking for, a place people rarely visited. We spent the night there, in the wild so to speak, and the trailer really came in handy — an island of familiar convenience and security in the wilderness. While we were there, I learned a lesson about plants in the wild. Right near our trailer there were a number of weed-like plants with stems that looked soft and furry. I brushed one with my fingers expecting a velvety softness only to recoil in pain. It was nettles, and each of the furry little hair-like things leapt into my skin, dozens of them. Ouch! It was a painful lesson: don't touch unfamiliar things in the wild just because they look interesting.
Our trip was successful, and by all accounts everyone had a good time. Dad learned about the Coleman camp equipment, and he also got good, firsthand knowledge about the trailer. Our car was not big or powerful enough to pull it safely. And the trailer itself was partly dependent on whether services were available at the campground.
The following summer we returned to Lake Cachuma, and again Dad rented a 14' trailer from the same company. However, over the winter he had traded the '55 Mercury for a new 1958 Mercury station wagon, a more substantial and powerful car, and designed for hauling and carrying things. But the trailer still performed poorly. It tended to fishtail behind the car when driving down the highway, not enough that Morn and I felt it as passengers, but Dad said he could feel it in the steering wheel. But we did get a campsite with water and electricity for the trailer, and it all worked well, but we still preferred to be outside in the open air. Apparently we were not trailer campers, because other than sleeping we did not use the trailer very much. Duane and Kay did not join us that second year, but fortunately Dad borrowed their Coleman lantern.
Pie Crust (1956)
In 1957 my youngest sister, Jeanette, and her husband Bob Boswell, bought a new, green 1957 Chevy. They lived in Westminster with their young daughter, Shelley, in a house built for them by Bob’s parents, Doc and Nancy Boswell. In fact, Doc and Nancy built two houses, side-by-side on separate lots, and adjacent to their own home. They built an identical house for Bob’s identical twin, Bill.
It was the first or second year of Jeanette’s marriage, and one weekend day Jeanette phoned our home. She was in tears. She was trying to make a pie, and could not get it right. She needed help, but she didn't want to ask her mother-in-law who lived right next door. She didn't want Nancy to know she could not make a pie. So Dad went to the rescue, and I went with him. He had been a cook and knew as much or more about preparing food as Mom did.
When we got there Jeanette led us into the kitchen and pointed to the counter top. There was an empty bowl and an empty large can of Crisco. She told us what happened, that she had been trying to make a pie and began with the crust. Unfortunately it ended there, as the crust did not turn out right. It was either too dry and crumbled, or too wet and wouldn’t roll at all. She had tried again and again and had followed the recipe to the letter, but each time she had to scrap the crust and start over. Dad asked here where the crusts were that weren't any good, and she said she threw them down the garbage disposal. She had used the entire large can of Crisco, and still did not have a pie crust.
Dad started to laugh at the image of Jeanette putting a whole can of Crisco down the disposal, but he thought better of it given her frustration. Instead he explained how she could have saved any of the crusts now down the disposal by either adding a little more water, if too dry, or more flour if too wet. Jeanette had another can of Crisco, a smaller one and partially used, but it was enough for a pie crust, and Dad showed her how to do it, how to adjust the ingredients to get it right.
Dad told and re-told this story over the years, and it always brought a laugh, even from Jeanette who, more likely than not, was within earshot.
Remodeling (1956)
When Jeanette married, shortly after graduating from high school (1955) that left me as the only child still at home. Our house was very small, only 1025 square feet. Dad had built it by hand from a surplus U.S. Army barracks he purchased from Fort McArthur in San Pedro, and it reflected the barracks it came from: small rooms with high windows in the walls. Now we no longer needed four bedrooms, and Dad decided to remodel.
I don’t know that Dad's intention was to modernize the house. He didn't have an overall plan. He just wanted to make what space there was more useful, and his plans evolved as our work progressed. Initially, he wanted to eliminate two unused bedrooms and use their space to enlarge the living room and the dining room. That entailed some major structural work: moving one wall to enlarge the dining room, and eliminating a wall to enlarge the living room. Most of the work we accomplished on weekends, when Dad was off work. I helped, of course, but it was all Greek to me. I was Dad's extra pair of hands when he needed them, and I could get into the crawl spaces above and below when that was necessary. We didn't have any power tools, just handsaws and drills, crowbars, chisels, a plane and so forth. It took four to six weeks to finish the walls, and the house was a construction zone for that time. When we weren’t hammering and sawing, we were at nearby Rancho Lumber buying more nails or lumber and taking advantage of their big power saws. It was hard work, and Mom had to endure a lot of inconvenience, but when it was finished the house fit the three of us much better. It was much, much roomier.
I thought we were done, but I was wrong. Yes, it was roomier, but Dad still felt closed-in. The barracks windows were set high in the walls and widely separated. It was impossible to see outside unless you stood right by the window and peered over the sill. I had to stand on a chair to see outside. Furthermore, the windows were hinged at the bottom and opened from the top only as far as a small chain allowed. They let in very little air. So the windows became Dad's next project. He removed them, closed the old space, cut a new opening centered in the wall at about waist height, and combined two windows, side-by-side, to make one double-wide window. In the dining room he combined three windows to make nearly a whole wall of windows that looked out onto the cedar tree in the front yard. It was a spectacular view. He also engineered a way of mounting the windows in the wall, offset, so they could slide by each other to open and close to the outside. However, in the expanded living room area, there were not enough old windows left over, and Dad bought a new, large, double-height window and we installed it.
Now the roomier house had much more light and the expanded, lower windows made it feel roomier still. Best of all, in the summer heat a whole, large window could be slid to one side for fresh air. It was wonderful. All we had to do was build screens for all the windows, but that was easy.
Learning to Drive (1957)
Our family cars fascinated me from the earliest days, probably because Dad spent so much time with them. When I was nine or ten years-old Dad let me sit on his lap while he was driving, if just he and I were in the car and there was not much traffic. First, he let me steer by myself, and then he taught me how to shift the three-speed gearshift located on the steering column. Of course he had to operate the clutch. I did not pick it up overnight. It took steady practice to learn where the gears were and how to coordinate them with the clutch. But Dad and I went everywhere together, and the opportunities for me to “drive” were never ending, such like Dad’s patience at teaching me.
I turned twelve years -old in March, 1957, and was in Sixth Grade. We now had three cars: the family car, a bright-red 1955 Mercury, a light-blue 1955 Plymouth Savoy, and a two-toned 1954 Plymouth that Dad drove to work. It was light blue with burgundy.
I learned to start the cars. If we were getting ready to go somewhere, Dad let me go to the garage and start the car, supposedly to let the engine warm up. By the time I was twelve I could just work the clutch and brake pedals if I pulled the seat all the way forward, and Dad showed me how to pull the car into the garage for the night and back it out again. It wasn’t as easy as you might think, because our single-car garage had only five to six inches clearance on each side. The first few times I did it Dad sat next to me. I could barely see over the hood of the car, but by judging the distance on the driver's side, which I could see, I learned to trust where the other side was.
I was growing pretty fast, and it got easier to see over the hood and reach the pedals. Before long, Dad was confident enough in my ability to let me park the cars alone while he stayed in the house. I took my time and enjoyed every second.
The car only moved maybe twenty feet, maximum, but before it moved I adjusted the mirror and the seat, tuned the radio in to my favorite station, and got everything just right. After I cleared the garage opening and stopped the car; I let it run a little bit before turning it off. I loved the powerful sound of the engine. I listened to the radio even longer. I remember Jimmy Rodger's song "Honeycomb" playing. It was in the Top 40.
On New Year’s Day in 1957 we went to Pasadena to see the Rose Parade. We went every year and left home at two or three in the morning to insure getting a good place on Colorado Boulevard. While Mom and Dad packed food and made coffee for the Thermos, I started the car to warm it up, turned the heater on, and just before we left I backed it out of the garage and had it ready to go.
One Saturday Dad told me to jump into the 54 Plymouth, but he would not say where we were going. He drove down Bolsa Avenue to Cannery Street (now Magnolia) and turned right. The Morimoto's farm where we bought strawberries was just a little farther down Bolsa, but there was nothing down Cannery but bean fields and more criss-crossing two-lane roads. Dad asked me if I thought I could drive the car, and I said sure. I thought he meant sitting on his lap like we always did, however, we had not done that for quite some time because I had grown too big. I knew I was too young to drive by myself, just twelve going on thirteen.
Dad pulled the car over and got out. There was no one around. Cannery was a small road with dirt fields on either side. He reached behind the driver's seat, pulled out a pillow that I had not seen, and put it on the seat under the steering wheel. "Okay," he said. "Let's see how you do.” My face changed from total surprise to sheer joy as I looked from the pillow to Dad and back to the pillow again. But I didn't hesitate. I had been practicing this for a long time, driving only a few feet on our driveway at home, but driving nonetheless. I was ready.
I slid over behind the wheel and sat up on the pillow, and Dad re-joined me on the passenger side. I adjusted the bench-type seat all the way forward so I could reach the pedals and see over the hood, and then I started the engine. Under Dad's watchful eye I lifted the gearshift lever up and pulled it back toward me, engaging first gear, and when I released the clutch we were off with a lurch or two. It wasn't easy, but it was familiar, because I had done everything up to this point so many times before in our driveway. I successfully shifted forward-down-forward into second gear, with a few more lurches, and Dad asked me how fast we were going. I had no idea. Everything was a blur, a rush of senses and I was totally unaware of the speedometer. It seemed we were hurling down the road. Dad looked over and said, "About thirty miles an hour.”
Just after I shifted back-back into third gear, Dad called my attention to an intersection ahead, and I saw the stop sign. I took my foot off the gas pedal to let the car slow, and engaged the clutch and the brake, coming to a full stop about fifteen feet short of the intersection. I gripped the wheel tightly, and my foot was jammed hard on the brake pedal, making sure the car would not get away from me. Dad chuckled, encouraging me to relax, and I eased the car ahead the final fifteen feet. There were no other cars around.
I drove to the next street, stopped at the intersection and turned right onto another small, unused road. I wanted to turn the radio on, but I was afraid to let go of the steering wheel and continued to grip it tightly. Time went by fast. You could say it went without incident, except that everything I did in those few minutes was a major incident for me.
Half-way to the next intersection I pulled to a stop on the side of the road, and Dad re-took the wheel. My first lesson was over, but I was on Cloud Nine. I did it! I drove completely by myself! Dad was pleased that I had done so well, and he told me so. I could not have been happier.
Dad let me drive frequently after that, always on little-used two-lane roads across an area that is now the City of Fountain Valley. We ventured over to the Santa Ana River bed, and back toward Beach Boulevard, past bean fields, tomato fields and by long rows of strawberry plants each covered by a white paper cap to ward off frost. We stopped briefly at dusty little used-to-be towns, like Talbert, that were no more than a few sagging, unattended buildings huddled on the dirt shoulders of an intersection, the afternoon sun imparting a golden hue to dry weathered wood and windows caked over by years of gusting dirt. I thought of the “haunted house” I found years before with James Vest and his friends, but there were several similar houses set well back from the road, and I could not recognize it from this perspective: driving by in a car.
One moment stands out vividly in memory. Dad and I were driving on some little-used road, not far from Beach Boulevard, and I was propped up on my pillow behind the wheel, chewing bubble gum. Vie stopped at a 4- way-stop intersection, and I blew a big bubble of gum as I checked both ways for other traffic. A car pulled to a stop on our right, a police car, and the officer driving looked right at me. I could see him over the bubble of my gum, and I immediately popped it back into my mouth. "Go ahead," Dad prodded, and I guided our car across the intersection as smoothly as I could and continued down the road. The police car continued through the intersection, not turning to follow us, however, Dad still asked me to relinquish the wheel, just in case, and my driving lesson for that day was over.
On another day Dad and I returned home from a lesson, and Mom met us with our Kodak 8mm movie camera and a suggestion that we recorded my accomplishment for posterity. I backed the 1959 Plymouth out onto the back alley, and Dad filmed me as I turned it into the driveway, grinned for the camera, and pulled to a stop at the garage.
I got my Learner's Permit from the Department of Motor Vehicles when I turned 15 years of age. By than I had grown and no longer needed a pillow, and I knew how to drive fairly well. An adult was supposed to be present at all times for the permit to be valid, but Dad let me drive short distances alone, such as to Tibbett's Market, the Save-U—More gas station, or Midway Liquor, the 7-11 of our day. Those places were very close to home.
Dad had confidence in me even though he had some bad experience with young people and cars. One time a boyfriend of one of my sisters, possibly Johnny Mayfield, ran over our gas meter as he turned into the driveway. And another time my sister, Jeanette was driving the family Hudson with a friend of hers, Fay Dietz, and they were at a nearby drive-in eatery. Fay urged Jeanette to "Peel out!" when they were leaving, to impress the other kids, and Jeanette peeled out, in reverse, right into a sign-post pole. Dad was not amused. I knew these bits of family lore and did my best to avoid similar incidents. I never had an accident, or got a traffic ticket, or did anything else to disappoint Mom and Dad while driving the family cars.
One requirement for graduation from high school was completion of Driver's Education: three kids in a car with a teacher. It was a pass or fail course. Either you made it or you didn't. My instructor was Duane Eastburn, a recent science teacher at the school, and my brother-in-law. He married to my oldest sister, Kay. It was my Senior year, and I already had my Driver's License, and my car was parked in the school parking lot. Needless to say, I passed the course. I think everyone in our group did.
First Radio- First Dodgers (1958)
Vince Scully is the voice of the Los Angeles Dodgers today, as he was in 1958 when the Dodgers came to Southern California and I got my first radio. Late one night I curled up quietly on the living room sofa after mom and dad retired for the night, a ball of tension as Vinnie called the game.
“Vince Scully and Jerry Doggett coming to you from the Los Angeles Coliseum where, once again, the Dodgers and the Giants have locked horns.” Vince Scully’s voice was matchless, perfectly modulated with just a hint of Ireland. It broadcast into the night with a rich, warm timbre that announced for all to hear: “Welcome…friend… reliable… exciting… and… Dodgers!” With his voice he beguiled new Dodger fans like me with every game.
I pressed the little radio to my ear; the volume turned way down so only I could hear, and hunkered into one end of the sofa. A homemade score sheet and a pencil slid off my lap and onto the floor, but I didn’t reach for them. The game was on the line, and I hung onto Vinnie’s every word.
“Top of the ninth inning and deuces are wild,” Vinnie said. “ …Two on, two out, two balls, two strikes and we are locked in a two-two tie. “ Larry Sherry, in relief of Johnny Podres, looks in for the sign from Roseboro. Willie Mays stares out from the plate, looking for a pitch he can drive. Was it Shakespeare who wrote, “Yon Cassious has a lean and hungry look?” So it is with Willy Mays. A picture of power versus finesse--Willie swinging from the heels, and Sherry picking at the corners, changing speeds.”
“Sherry shakes off a sign…again…now he’s ready. From the stretch, here it is…a sinker…and its BELTED, into D-E-E-P center field…Don Demeter turns his back to the plate…he’s on his horse…going back…a W-A-A-A-Y back…LEAPS…AND MAKES THE CATCH!! OH MY!! A sparkling play by Don Demeter to rob Willy Mays and the Giants of extra bases and at least one run--a backhanded, over-the-shoulder, leaping grab on a dead run in deepest center field…a dandy of a play by Demeter. Oh my!”
“Yayee!” I cried softly, stifling my glee as I uncurled in a burst from the sofa. Don Demeter was my hero on the Dodger team because of the outstanding plays he made in center field. He wasn’t the best hitter, although he had his moments, but he owned center field. Oh yes he did. I retrieved my score sheet and recorded the out, proudly adding an exclamation point for Don Demeter’s play.
“And that retires the side,” Vinnie continued. “We’ll be back in a minute with the bottom of the ninth when Charlie Neal, Wally Moon and Duke Snider bat for the Dodgers. Now, a word from your Minute Man, Union 76.”
I clicked the radio off, stepped lightly through the darkened living and dining rooms into the kitchen to raid the refrigerator. The wood floor creaked under my weight, but I did my best not to wake mom and dad who both had to be up early for work. They were usually in bed before 10 p.m.. But I stayed up late…for better or worse, and to the bitter end…to cheer on the latest addition to Southern California, the Dodgers. (Little did I know then that it would become a life-long curse, even to this day.)
I was allowed to stay up late because my grades were good and I was a well-behaved kid. Besides, baseball was a wholesome interest. It just took extra care to be quiet, since our home was so small, only two bedrooms and about 1100 square feet. Mom and dad slept just twenty feet from the living room sofa where I listened to the game, and the walls were paper-thin fiberboard. It was, after all, a house designed and built by dad, a former cook, and hand-built by him from self-recycled materials. I tried very hard to be quiet.
At the refrigerator I assayed the possibilities. Hum…a few pieces of Mom’s fried chicken (always terrific)…Jell-O…and half a rhubarb pie baked by my sister, Doris. She made the best rhubarb pie in the galaxy! So I took a piece of pie and a glass of milk and crept back to the sofa for the bottom of the ninth inning.
I settled back into the corner of the sofa, turned the radio on low and set to work on the pie. (How could something that looks so yucky taste so good? Doris, you are another of my heroes!) The game had not resumed yet, and Vinnie was promoting the next night’s game. I leaned sideways to hear the little radio that now lay on the sofa.
“So…be sure to join us tomorrow night when the Milwaukee Braves come to town with Eddie Matthews, Del Crandall, and Henry Aaron, the “butter and egg man.” He delivers. Danny McDevitt goes for the Dodgers against Lew Burdette, and then Saturday night it’s Don Drysdale against Warren Spahn. Sunday it is…”
The little radio was one of the first affordable transistor appliances ever sold. Mom and dad gave it to me the year before, for my 13th birthday. Although I had wanted my own radio for years, I think they made this gift partly out of self-defense, the only other radio in the house being the mahogany-cabinet Magnavox Hi-Fi in the living room. When I listened to late-night Dodger games on the H-Fi it was hard to keep the sound down.
General Electric made the transistor radio. The case was all metal, gold-tone color, about seven inches long, three inches wide, and about an inch thick. It was about the size of a paperback book today. Half the length on one side was a perforated screen painted a red plaid pattern that covered the speaker. The other half of the same side was a molded black triangle that extended from the corners to meet the plaid speaker screen at center of the radio. Filling the black triangle was a large circular tuning dial. A small volume-control knob was nearby. It looked very modern. It was very small (for then), and it came on instantly. This was a big deal; it meant transistors. Neither the family TV not the Hi-Fi came on instantly, because their vacuum tubes had to warm up. One of the most modern developments on the planet, certainly the most modern in our home, was my radio. It was cool, and I loved it.
Three or four years previously, my sister, Jeanette, got a portable radio, perhaps when she worked at Guard’s Drug Store in Santa Ana. Though small by standards then, it was still large and bulky, about the size of a boom box today. It was made of dark-green plastic, and it ran on either flashlight batteries or household current. Most importantly, it could be carried anywhere, and though it had vacuum tubes it was still really nifty.
I hardly got to see Jeanette’s radio. She acted like it was made of gold and kept it very close to her. One day Robin Roscoe came over, and she and Jeanette were sunbathing in the yard, modeling new swimsuits and taking pictures with our Brownie box camera. Jeanette, in a nano-moment of humanity, let me change the stations on her radio. I liked the song that was already playing--“Sh--Boom by the Crew Cuts--but they wanted something else. When I found “Hey there” by Rosemary Clooney they made me stop. They said it was “dreamy.” My one chance to operate the radio was over, and from that moment I wanted my own. But we did not have much money, and I had not yet begun my first job as a paperboy for the local paper, The Register, so it had to wait a few years.
When mom and dad gave it to me I was in the seventh grade, and it instantly became my prize possession. I took it to school, but not everyday since I did not want it to get banged around and ruined. Nobody knew how fragile or durable a transistor radio was. So, once or twice a week I took it to school, and at recess, lunch and on the bus I tuned it to the best radio station on the dial…the Mighty 690…XTRA at 690 on the AM dial. They played all the latest songs all the time, and with 50,000 watts of power it came in clearly all over Southern California. And, conveniently, it was right next to Dodger Radio, KFI at 640 AM.
In the movie American Graffiti (Where were you in ’62?) Wolfman Jack is portrayed broadcasting from the Mighty 690, but the movie has him placed in a radio studio in Central California--literary license, I guess. The call letters of the Mighty 690 were forever etched on my memory during Seventh and Eighth grades as a sultry voice announced in Spanish, “Ekees--Tay--Erray --Ah, Tijuana Mexico.” By 1959-1960 KFWB (Channel 98!) had taken over as the coolest radio station, and by 1962-1963 KRLA, 1110 AM was boss radio. Kids are fickle. Yes we were.
I picked the little radio up off the sofa and pressed it close to my ear, hunkered back into a ball on the sofa, and readied the score sheet to record more Dodger runs. I had the faith of the young. They HAD to win. “…So Charlie Neal draws a walk from Johnny Antonelli to lead off the Dodgers’ Ninth Inning,” Vince Scully said. “And that brings up Wally Moon.”
“You know, Vinnie,” Jerry Doggett broke in, “Wally is getting a reputation for hitting balls off the screen so often, more than any other Dodger, and some people are calling them ‘Moon Shots’.”
“Of course, by that they mean to diminish those hits because in other ballparks they might be routine fly-ball outs,” Vinnie replied. “First pitch to Moon is a fastball at the knees… 0 and 1. For you folks out there who are new to Dodger baseball in Los Angeles, the Coliseum here was not designed to be a baseball park where a normal distance down the left field line would be 320 feet or so. Here it is only 250 feet, and that is really short. The second pitch to Moon is…low and away…1 and 1. So the Dodgers have jury-rigged a 40-foot tall chain link fence that runs from the left field foul pole to near left-center field. It offsets the short distance. We call it ‘The Screen,’ and any ball hit off it is in play. Of course a ball hit over The Screen is a home run. “ Here’s Antonelli again, from the stretch, “ Vinnie said. “Fastball, SWUNG ON AND MISSED…1 and 2 to Moon. He steps out of the box, taps his spikes and climbs back in.”
“So, folks, you can see that it is an inviting target,” Jerry Doggett interjected. “Like the scoreboard at Fenway Park--Boston’s Green Monster.”
“And Wally has taken advantage of it, without a doubt,” Vinnie said. “Being the Dodger’s Left Fielder he has learned to play the carom of balls hit off The Screen better than anyone else. You might say he owns that Screen. Here’s Antonelli again…fastball…swung on…and there’s a HIGH FLY BALL to DEEP LEFT FIELD…Hank Sauer’s at The Screen…he’s looking up …GONE! … … … … Wally Moon does it again, a high fly ball that cleared the top of the left-field screen by INCHES. Hmm-Hmm! A real Moon shot for sure, and the Dodgers beat the Giants 4-2.”
Vince Scully turned to Jerry Doggett, his voice trailing away from the open microphone. “I don’t believe it, Jerry. We were just talking about that.”
“Hee! Hee! Hee!” I giggled quietly as I uncurled from the sofa and sat up straight. I recorded the two winning runs on the score sheet, and then finished my pie and milk. There is not much more a kid can ask for than that his team win…particularity against the dreaded Giants!
That year dad took me to the Coliseum to see my first Dodger game in person. It was just he and I. It was great. We sat behind The Screen, but up a little higher, and we could see mainly the back of Wally Moon’s head except when he turned to one side. But we could see Don Demeter really good in Center Field, even if he was a little far away. At dad’s suggestion I took my little radio with us, and we listened to Vince Scully call the game as we watched it. That was really cool. And there was someone in the stands, about halfway up along the First Base Line who had a bugle or trumpet, and when the Dodgers came to bat he played a six-note phrase, and the crowd began yelling “CHARGE” in response. It all seemed very spontaneous, particularity since the bugle player frequently flubbed the notes, more so as the game progressed, and the crowd seemed to be learning how to fit it all together. We yelled, “CHARGE” from the left field seats. It was all- wonderful, a joy!
So many things were new to me then. The Coliseum was a huge place. Los Angeles was a big, sprawling city. And the Dodgers in 1959 were…just magic. World Champs!!
Futurama (1958)
Garden Grove is a city not far from my home of Midway City. In the 1950’s its old downtown area, Euclid Street, was giving way to new commercial developments along several miles of Garden Grove Boulevard that stretched eastward to Beach Boulevard, the highway we lived on, a few miles south.
The largest grocery store in the area was Cole’s Market, located near old town Garden Grove. Because the Kraft family shopped there for groceries, we also patronized many of the businesses along the way--Judkins Music, Priscilla’s Cake Box, Foster’s Freeze (ice cream), Dodge and Plymouth car dealers, the Surplus Store, and Pete’s Brake Shop to name a few. As Garden Grove Boulevard grew, we witnessed it.
In 1957, or thereabouts, construction began on a large building on the north side of Garden Grove Boulevard, between Cannery Street (now Magnolia) and Wright Street (now Brookhurst). It was across the street from a growing collection of stores that one-day would become Garden Square shopping center. Each time we drove by on the way to Cole’s Market, or one of the other stores, I eagerly noted the progress being made on the new building. “What’s a futurama?” I asked dad. “The sign there says futurama is coming.” “Don’t know, Bub,” Dad said. “We’ll have to wait and see.”
The construction stood very close to the roadway, and it was sort of squeezed between a gas station/car and motel. As construction proceeded it came to have an ultra modern exterior. A thick overhang along the entire frontage was made of stucco, made to look like granite and giving the impression that it was very heavy yet floating, almost weightless, off the front of the building. A few wide steps led up to a corner entrance just under the overhang. The entrance, other parts of the façade and much of the interior was accented with flagstone, and its overall appearance recalled elements of “Falling Water,” the house built by Frank Lloyd Wright. The last thing to go up, in space-age letters on the overhang, was “Futurama Lanes.” It was a bowling alley.
I knew nothing of bowling, having never seen it before, not even on TV, so I was caught by complete surprise one afternoon when, after leaving the Surplus Store, we had not gone two blocks and dad turned into the strip of single parking spaces along the front of Futurama Lanes. The weighty overhang hovered over the hood of our red 1955 Mercury. “Come on, Bub,” Dad said. “Let’s see what’s in here.” We left the bright, warm afternoon sunshine and entered a new realm of low-light, air-conditioning, and the muffled sounds of rolling balls and crashing pins that echoed throughout the building. Only a few lanes were in use. It had just opened.
The interior was as sleek and modern as the exterior promised. Lighting on the upper concourse was subdued, except for the main desk, which stood out in comparative brightness. Each light fixture was a starburst of brass rods, each ending in a light bulb shaped like another burst. Glitter embedded in the stucco ceiling reflected the light, and it sparkled like starshine. Underfoot, the carpeting seemed super soft. I was in awe, never before having seen anything like it. On a lower level twenty-four brightly lit alleys gleamed, their light-colored wood stretching to twenty-four Brunswick automatic pinsetters, a fairly recent technological development I would come to learn. All furniture in the bowling area was plastic, molded in a swept-back style that evoked a feeling of ultra modernity.
As dad and I approached the main desk, I noticed the music that was coming from speakers hidden in the ceiling.
“...She got plenty of rhythm, plenty of jive,
And when we dance we really come alive.
My love for her is so tender and sweet,
My heart starts pounding every time we meet.
A Be-Bop Baby, still in her teens,
Just as sweet as she can be.
A Be-Bop Baby, in her old blue jeans,
It’s a Be-Bop Baby foe me,
A Be-Bop Baby for me. ...”
Ricky Nelson. Hmmm. Girls liked Ricky. They mooned and swooned over his dreamy eyes and all that. Guys liked Elvis and left Ricky to the girls. But still, the music was good. It rocked.
At the desk dad learned the price, 25 cents a line; he got us a lane, a paper score sheet, and rented us special shoes. After we got to our lane and put on the shoes, dad showed me how to select a ball to fit my hand, inserting my thumb and stretching my fingers over the other holes. I was maybe twelve years old, and I could not handle a full-size, sixteen-pound ball, but I did not need a featherweight either. I tried every ball there until I found two or three that seemed to fit. Dad found one, and we began an endeavor that would last for decades. Dad showed me the three approaches-- 3,4,and 5 steps--and taught me how to keep score. Well, he had to ask a man in the next lane a few questions about scoring, because he was a little rusty, but then he taught me how to keep score.
A waitress with a small, round tray came down and asked dad if we wanted anything. He ordered a beer, and when he asked about soft drinks she suggested something called a “Hopalong Cassidy” for me. Dad approved that after she told him what it was, Seven-Up and grenadine, syrup made from pomegranates. When she returned she gave me a tall glass, filled with a bright red drink, with two cocktail straws and a cherry. It was very adult-like. It was delicious and instantly became my favorite drink!
Dad and I only bowled one game that day, but he said we could come back, and we did. Over the next few months our visits to Futurama Lanes became more frequent, quickly evolving into one of the things that dad and I did together. At home we watched the bowling programs on TV, picking up tips on how the pros did it. Our role models were men like Don Carter, Andy Veripappa, Glenn Allison, Ray Bluth, Billy Welu and Carmen Salvino. We both liked bowling, and we enjoyed the time together. In the fall, dad encouraged me to join a junior league at Futurama Lanes, which I did, and he looked into joining an adult league.
As dad’s next birthday neared, February 12th, Mom asked me what we should get him. “That’s easy,” I said. “A bowling ball and bag.” Dad and I already had our own bowling shoes; we just got them as Christmas presents. After much consideration, I picked out a red leatherette bag with western accents for dad, red being his favorite color. And inside mom put a gift certificate for a Brunswick bowling ball. I assured mom that we could not buy the actual ball, as every bowler had to pick out his own; it was a personal thing. I went with dad to the pro shop at Futurama Lanes when he selected his ball and was fitted for it. And I was with him a few days later when he received it, and I helped him break it in. He really liked it, and I think it was one of the best presents he ever received.
On my birthday about five weeks later, March 19th, mom and dad returned the sentiment. They gave me the same bag, but in white, and a gift certificate for my own bowling ball which dad helped me select.
Our actual bowling exploits are other stories for another day. Dad and I each bowled in separate leagues, and we bowled together, too, outside the leagues until I left home for college. Doris’s husband, Mark, also took up bowling, and the three of us bowled on holidays and other times when I returned home. Sometimes when I came home from college, I went with dad to his league and kept score for his team.
Futurama Lanes was soon eclipsed by newer and larger bowling alleys, one right across the street in the expanding Garden Square shopping center. Though I returned to Futurama occasionally in the Junior All-Star Traveling League and junior bowling tournaments, I don’t think dad went back after that first year or two.
A block from our home was Midway Liquor, the 7-11 of its day. We stopped there frequently for small purchases such as milk, butter, soft drinks and ice cream. One-day dad and I stopped there after bowling, and I asked the owner, Paul Alford, about grenadine since I wanted to make my own Hopalong Cassidy drink at home. He plucked a brown bottle from the shelf behind him and set it on the counter. On the brightly colored label was the image of a happy, dancing Polynesian woman wearing a grass skirt, a shell necklace, a big smile and large very naked breasts. I looked at it agape, while dad just shook his head. “I don’t think your mother would appreciate that,” he said with a chuckle.
First Dance (1958)
By Randy Steven Kraft -- transcribed by Dietrech
I danced for the first time in 1958... with a partner... a girl! Kids grew up a lot slower back then. I was thirteen, and most boys my age thought dancing was silly. Dancing with girls was cause to giggle. Two years earlier we had Square Dancing in Fifth Grade, and, though I really enjoyed it, it was like a game. And it was required; everyone had to do it, sort of like homework.
Our church group of older teenagers, Christian Endeavors, had attended a weekend retreat in Pacific Palisades, and I tagged along on Sunday to pick up my sister Kay, who had been one of the leaders. We got there when things were winding down after a long weekend. Families were meeting up and heading home.
Some older kids were gathered outdoors around a record player and a stack of 45's (records), and they were dancing, an activity officially frowned upon by the Presbyterian Church at the time and certainly not encouraged. The kids were dancing a new dance, not together like grown ups, but apart from each other and to Rock and roll music. I stopped to watch and listen, since I had not seen the real thing in person, just on a new TV show, American Bandstand.
It was The Bop.
"You ain't nothin' but a hound dog!" the record player shouted, and the kids moved almost in unison to the rhythm. Elvis was cool. But actual dancing was an elusive concept, moving your feet and swaying around in unknown ways. How people did it was a mystery, and it looked like more work than fun. Some kids were sweating! So I just stood on the perimeter and watched... and, well, I liked Elvis a lot. It was great just being there.
"Want to dance?" A girl's voice cut through the music. "Uh... me?" I said weakly, turning toward her voice. She had long, blonde hair and was just a little taller than I was. I glanced around, looking for the person she was really talking to. It couldn't be me. Maybe I was looking for a way out.
"Who else silly?" She said with a smile. Then she took hold of my arm and tugged me into the dancers. "Come on." I didn't know where she came from. I had never seen her before. A new song started, "Bless my soul what's wrong with me? I feel like a man on a woolly tree." She started dancing like the rest of the kids.
"I don't know how," I blurted out. "Maybe you should ask someone else." I was embarrassed for all sorts of reasons, particularly for not knowing how to dance. "It's easy," she said. "All you do is move your feet back and forth... like this!" And her feet moved together... and apart... from one side to the other, in time with the beat of, "All Shook Up." "See?" She said smiling at me.
So I tried to do it just like she did... once... twice... and it was easy. And in just a short time I was moving in sync with her and all the other kids too. Hey, it was fun! There was something to it that was not apparent from just watching other people do it.
"Cool," I said, concentrating intently on my feet. "I've never done this before." Slowly the repetition took over, urged on by the beat of the music, and it was like riding a bike; a little wobbly at first, then steadier. But I was doing it. I was dancing!
The song ended, and she tried to show me some variations to the step, but it was all I could do to keep the basics under control. The next record was Ricky Nelson's, “It's Late," and we resumed dancing. It got easier and easier. But in the middle of the song she said, "Gotta go. We're leaving now." And off she went with a wave and a "See ya!"
I fumbled for words, but she was gone. I watched as she joined a group of people getting into a station wagon, probably her family. My FIRST DANCE was over. It had become my first quickie. It all happened so fast I was in shock. But I never forgot. I didn't know her name or where she was from, but she got me to dance!
My family left a little later, and as our car winded through the busy city streets, I watched the passing scenes of neighborhood businesses and pedestrians going their ways in the lengthening shadows of late afternoon. From the radio came, "Hey, bird dog, get away from my quail! Hey bird dog, you're on the wrong trail! Bird dog, you'd better leave my Lovey Dove a-lo-o-o-o-ne!" And the Everly Brothers latest hit record filled the car; I moved my feet back and forth to the beat.
Cool.
Piano in the House (1958)
From my earliest days I recall the piano in our living room.
It was an old Gulbransen upright with a dark mahogany finish. Though imposing, it was a less than average instrument, the action being heavy and unresponsive. But my sisters, Doris and Jeanette, played some popular songs on it, often splitting the parts, one playing melody and the other playing rhythm.
Of course I wanted to play too, and first they taught me “chopsticks,” then an untitled ditty, a vamp of sorts that I never forgot, and once I mastered it those, they taught me “ Heart and Soul” and “Stormy Weather,” teaching me the melody and rhythm separately as my hands were so small.
Mom and dad gave all their children musical lessons. Kay, my oldest sister, played clarinet in both concert and marching bands in high school and college. Doris and Jeanette both learned violin, and Doris was in high school orchestra. So I had incentive to learn an instrument, a family heritage to emulate, and my first experience was the piano.
Apparently I did fairly well, since mom sent me for piano lessons with an older lady who lived alone in Midway City. Her name was Dina Harsh. She had a white spinet piano located on a bright, south-facing sun porch. The sunlight filtered through louvered doors and full-length sheer curtains during my weekly lessons. She taught me from a beginner’s book that I kept, and as I mastered each lesson she put a sticker on the page, a little piano or musical staff and notes, sometimes a gold star. These lessons were before I entered kindergarten, and, unfortunately they ended when Miss Harsh moved to Tampa, Florida to retire.
However, just before Miss Harsh left, her students performed recitals as part of a larger show at the nearby’ Women’s Club. Mom dressed me up for the early evening performance, and she and dad waited in the audience for my turn on the stage. To tell the truth that is practically all I remember: being there, on the stage, sitting at the piano with my music--a simple beginner’s piece, and…who knows?
Years later, during Junior High years, I came back to the piano and taught myself to play hymns using a hymnal that resided in the piano bench. Mom encouraged me. She liked the sound of hymns in the house as she readied dinner after returning home from her job in the school district cafeterias. And I liked learning and playing them because I knew it pleased mom.
The first hymn I learned was “Nearer My God To Thee,” reportedly played by the orchestra aboard the Titanic as it sank. I liked the melody. Then I learned “In The Garden” a hymn both Kay and Doris knew, and that Kay and her husband, Duane, sang together A Cappella. Others I learned were “Higher Ground,” “Bringing In The Sheaves,” “Just As I Am (Without One Plea),” “Stand Up For Jesus,” “(There Is) Power In The Blood,” all hymns I grew up with in the local Presbyterian Church. I learned to play them (and others) by heart, without having the music in front of me.
Mom suggested trying piano lessons again, and I agreed to sit for lessons with Crystal Hudson, a woman who worked with mom at the school cafeteria. Her son, Bobby, was a few years behind me in school. I tried it for several months, and then quit. I was fourteen years old, and my interests were sprouting and broadening at the time. I could not concentrate narrowly on the piano.
My musical interests had also grown through band class at school. I first tried clarinet, even using Kay’s old instrument, but I could barely get a squeak from it. So I turned to saxophone, which was much friendlier: first alto, then baritone and tenor.
We were patronizing Judkins Music in Garden Grove, as it was the nearest place I could buy reeds for the saxophone. Dad bought our first Hi-Fi there, a Magnavox console. I bought my first record there, a 45 single titled “Why Do Fools Fall In Love?” BY Frankie Lyman and the Teenagers, and later my first record album, “Elvis.” Judkins published their own Top 40 list and stocked all the latest records.
When I became saturated with hymns, I noticed that Judkins offered an array of sheet music, and what they did not have in stock could quickly be obtained by special order. Over the next few years, and through high school, I purchased songs and learned to play them fairly well. Some of them were: Malaguena; Siboney; Ebb Tide; Of Thee I sing; Summertime; Claire d Lune, and a couple of books of collected piano works. Several others I committed to memory, such as; Embraceable You; Chances Are; It’s Not For Me To Say; and Moonlight Sonata (parts 1 and 2). To this day if you ask some of my nieces and nephews whether I played piano at home, they will say, “Yes, the Moonlight Sonata. He played it over and over, all the time.” Hey, I liked it a lot.
I left home for college in 1963, and played piano usually when I returned home for the holidays and vacations. There was a piano in the Hub, the college student union, and I tried it out when nobody was around, but I quickly learned there were a few people who really knew how to play, and my job was to get out of the way and let them shine.
Two of those people lived in my dorm, Green Hall. One was Larry Moss, an African-American guy from Los Angeles who could apparently play anything, but was especially good at jazz riffs. Another was Jimmy Olsen, a music major who preferred to write and arrange music but could also play when needed. They combined to produce Green Hall’s efforts at Spring Sing. While many of the frat-like dorms just got up and sang energetically, Jimmy wrote first-rate arrangements of major shows, like Camelot, and Larry made it happen through the piano. We usually won Spring Sing or places second.
My senior year I was President of the Green Hall, but Larry Moss and Jimmy Olsen had graduated the year before. When time for Spring Sing drew near it looked grim, until someone contacted Jimmy, and he whipped up a quick arrangement for The Sound of Music. But that only covered half the effort, unless we sang it without accompaniment. Nobody played the piano. Nobody except…Me. Bummer. I was trapped. As President of the dorm, the elected leader, I could not not do it. So, as we all rehearsed the singing, I scrambled to learn the piano part at the same time. (Mercifully, Jimmy made it easy.) I don’t know how, but on the night of Spring Sing, 1967, I made it through The Sound of Music with just a minor stumble or two, probably not very noticeable to the audience. It passed in a blur, and then it was over. Whew! Did we win? I don’t remember, probably not, but we finished in the top three.
And that ended my piano playing days. Well, almost. In the late 1970’s I helped a group make and distribute Christmas presents to convalescent homes. The patients were all shut-ins, retired people who had no family, and they were delighted to see us (or anyone really). At the first stop we handed out Christmas presents, and then got them to sing Christmas carols. They liked that. But there was a piano in the room, right where we were singing, and someone asked for us to accompany the singing on the piano. But nobody played piano. Again, almost nobody. So I stepped in, stone cold, and managed to read through some carols while everyone sang long. They loved it, and clapped at the end of each song. And though I was embarrassed, because I knew how poorly I played, it was okay considering that it gave those folks a brighter Christmas.
Cuboids (1958)
“Cuboids” is a brand of arch support. Dad had flat feet; so severely that he was declared 4-F during World War II, and after years of working continually on his feet in the machine shop at Douglas Aircraft, he developed sever varicose veins behind his knees. Dad used Cuboids in his shoes to alleviate these problems.
When I began school Dad took me with him to the shoe store in Santa Ana where Cuboids were sold, and he had me fitted for a pair. I used them in my shoes just as he did, until my freshman year in high school. I had never complained of any problems with my feet, but Dad was concerned, since I was his offspring, that I might grow to have the same flat feet and varicose veins he suffered with. The shoe salesman had me stand on a machine with a viewscope that showed the bones of my feet inside my shoes. It really did. I wiggled my toes, and the boney foot in the viewscope wiggled the same. At any rate, the salesman determined the proportions and size of my feet, and Dad bought the Cuboids for me. As I outgrew shoes, Dad made sure I got a new pair of Cuboids.
It did feel better with the Cuboids in my shoes, and whenever I took them out my feet did ache after a while. But I am not sure, even today, whether I really needed them or not. I discontinued using them in 1959, during my freshman year in high school, basically for two reasons. First, I was involved everyday in athletics, whether Physical Education class or the school's Tennis team. My feet (and the Cuboids) took a lot of pounding, and I had to use masking tape to hold them together. Also, sweat became an issue, as it tended to break down the Cuboids more rapidly. But the more important reason was probably that the athletic activities required me to change shoes in public, with all my friends nearby, and they inevitably asked what those things in my shoes were. I got tired of explaining; it was somewhat embarrassing and implied a weakness I did not feel; and I began to question whether I could get by without them. So, one day I decided to leave them at home. It was uncomfortable for a while, but in just a few weeks I did not notice they were missing, and I never wore them again.
Maybe I never needed arch supports in the first place. Maybe it was just Dad being over-protective. Bottom line: I used Cuboids for several years, for most of the 1950s, and they did not harm me.
Cuboids (1958)
“Cuboids” is a brand of arch support. Dad had flat feet; so severely that he was declared 4-F during World War II, and after years of working continually on his feet in the machine shop at Douglas Aircraft, he developed sever varicose veins behind his knees. Dad used Cuboids in his shoes to alleviate these problems.
When I began school Dad took me with him to the shoe store in Santa Ana where Cuboids were sold, and he had me fitted for a pair. I used them in my shoes just as he did, until my freshman year in high school. I had never complained of any problems with my feet, but Dad was concerned, since I was his offspring, that I might grow to have the same flat feet and varicose veins he suffered with. The shoe salesman had me stand on a machine with a viewscope that showed the bones of my feet inside my shoes. It really did. I wiggled my toes, and the boney foot in the viewscope wiggled the same. At any rate, the salesman determined the proportions and size of my feet, and Dad bought the Cuboids for me. As I outgrew shoes, Dad made sure I got a new pair of Cuboids.
It did feel better with the Cuboids in my shoes, and whenever I took them out my feet did ache after a while. But I am not sure, even today, whether I really needed them or not. I discontinued using them in 1959, during my freshman year in high school, basically for two reasons. First, I was involved everyday in athletics, whether Physical Education class or the school's Tennis team. My feet (and the Cuboids) took a lot of pounding, and I had to use masking tape to hold them together. Also, sweat became an issue, as it tended to break down the Cuboids more rapidly. But the more important reason was probably that the athletic activities required me to change shoes in public, with all my friends nearby, and they inevitably asked what those things in my shoes were. I got tired of explaining; it was somewhat embarrassing and implied a weakness I did not feel; and I began to question whether I could get by without them. So, one day I decided to leave them at home. It was uncomfortable for a while, but in just a few weeks I did not notice they were missing, and I never wore them again.
Maybe I never needed arch supports in the first place. Maybe it was just Dad being over-protective. Bottom line: I used Cuboids for several years, for most of the 1950s, and they did not harm me.
Second Dance (1959)
The Westminster School District mirrored the communities it served. It was growing and in a state of transition.
There was no high school yet; those kids attended Huntington Beach High School, seven miles away. But a new high school for the Westminster area was in the works. Several sites were being considered, the most promising being the adjacent farms of the Hemstreet and Edwards families.
There was no junior high school, per se, but the oldest school in Westminster, a former elementary school, the 17th Street School, was pressed into service for 7th and 8th grade students. It had an auditorium with theater-style seats and a full stage with curtains and lighting. The City of Westminster and other groups routinely used the auditorium for community events.
The school year of 1957 brought me to 17th Street School where for the first time I met kids from other nearby areas. Classes were still organized on the old system- one teacher for all subjects taught in the same classroom all day. My teacher was a fairly young man, a bachelor named Jim Stuckey. He was fit and trim, having a pink-ruddy complexion, very light blond hair and twinkling blue eyes that belied a carefree, mischievous personality.
Several things stand out from 7th grade. We had a cage in a back corner of the room with a live white rat, which we cared for. Mr. Stuckey taught us to say the Pledge of Allegiance in French, and I still remember it completely. Mr. Stuckey signed his name with an added flourish, his “mark”, and most of us kids developed our own “mark”, which we used to indicate the end of our work, homework, tests, and so forth. And, 7th Grade was when boys and girls were separated and sex became an issue at school.
It happened suddenly. One day we were split off, all the boys from all the 7th Grade classes were herded into the auditorium seats and Mr. Homer, the boys P.E. teacher talked to us about “being men.” He didn’t say much, and what he did say raised more questions than it answered. He did hold up Stan “The Man” Musical as an example of what being a real man meant. Rumor had it that the girls were being given a similar talk about “being girls.”
Part of the curriculum for teenagers was the showing of films to the assembled students in the school auditorium. This came to an early and end just a few minutes into the showing of the first film. It was supposed to be a film to prevent us from using tobacco, and after setting up a story of a man who had smoked and developed lung cancer, the film moved quickly to the man having lung surgery. It showed him going to the hospital, being wheeled into the operating room, draped for the operation, lines of the incisions drawn on his skin, and then a hand holding a scalpel cut into the skin and the incision fell open. The film abruptly stopped; the lights came on, and the Principal, Helen Stacey, hurried down the aisle near me gasping for air and waving her hands. The film was over by decree, and we returned to our classes amid tittering giggles and numerous observations of “Neat-0!”
Another aspect of the curriculum, apparently a trial-and-error curriculum, was to encourage authorized social interaction between boys and girls through lunchtime dances. They began later in the year, after the sex talks, and were an extension of that program. They didn’t last very long, since most Seventh Grade boys were not adept at any aspect of dancing.
The dances took place on the stage of the school auditorium. We were all taken there, boys and girls, expecting another talk, but instead of taking seats we were led onto the stage. The girls lined up on one side and the boys on the other. No one planned it that way; it just happened when we were thrown together, a herding instinct. A phonograph played some popular records, but no one knew what to do. It was like two opposing forces staring each other down to the music of Elvis and Ricky Nelson. Finally, a few girls danced together, and this provoked titters from some of the boys. There were no older kids to show the way, only teachers.
I was “going steady” with Linda Wicchart, which amounted to her wearing my ring, some talking between classes and after school, and pairing off in class for projects and assignments. I visited her home a few times and met her parents. I knew I was supposed to ask Linda to dance, but I didn’t know HOW to dance! Across the auditorium stage I saw her in the line of girls, talking with her friends Kay and Mellie, all of them glancing my way. It was obvious who they were talking about-- me. I felt my face grow hot; I was blushing. It was so embarrassing.
Mercifully, the dance broke up early-- lack of participation-- but it wasn’t over. When we got back to Mr. Stuckey’s classroom, the roof fell in. Linda gave me my ring back. We were through.
Several months later, in Spring of 1958, I was at the last day of a church retreat in Pacific Palisades, and I stopped to watch a bunch of older kids who started up an impromptu dance. A girl I didn’t know at all dragged me into the dancing throng and taught me a basic step. After a few dances she vanished, but that small taste opened my eyes to how much fun dancing could be. Unfortunately, there were not a lot of opportunities to practice it. Indeed, our church (Presbyterian) said dancing was sinful! And after that unauthorized episode at the Pacific Palisades retreat, the church banned dancing altogether.
However, there was still the occasional birthday party or holiday celebration where a stack of 45s usually led to someone dancing. It was usually two girls who broke the ice in exasperation because no boy would step forward. I soon learned that the only step I knew, a basic back-and forth step, was not enough. On more than one occasion I was told disdainfully, “Is that all you can do?” and abandoned.
It was frustrating. I liked dancing, but apparently was not very good at it. After months of getting nowhere, I asked my oldest sister, Kay, to give me a lesson. She helped a lot, even though she was hopelessly out of date and tried to teach me the New Yorker, a swing dance form the 1940’s. I knew that particular dance wouldn’t work with kids my age, but by learning it I got a basis to build on. Kay showed me how two people move in unison to music, how to invent and improvise. And she showed me how to slow dance. True, it was only the basic box-step waltz, but Kay showed me how to relax it, vary the step and meld it to music. Not all of that sunk in overnight, but the pieces fell into place over the following year as I worked to improve.
I watched the new dance shows on TV-- Lloyd Thaxton’s Hop, and Dick Clark’s American Bandstand. It was monkey-see-monkey-do technology, and it worked. I became familiar and comfortable with the popular dance moves. They became my goals, and I even practiced in front of the TV if no one was around.
The year 1958 encompassed the end of Seventh Grade and the beginning of Eighth Grade. It was a time of wonderful music that only whetted my desire to dance. Some of my favorites were: At The Hop (Danny & the Juniors), When (The Kalin Twins), Rebel Rouser (Duane Eddy), Don’t You Just Know It (Huey Piano Smith & The Clowns), Tequila (The Champs), Believe What You Say & Lonesome Town (Ricky Nelson), Don’t Be Cruel (Elvis), Bird Dog & All I have To Do Is Dream (The Everly Brothers), Get A Job (The Silhouettes), Yakety Yak (The Coasters) Johnny B. Goode (Chuck Berry), and many, many more.
Eighth Grade came and went, still at 17th Street School. Classes organized differently to get us ready for next year when we would be the first Freshman Class at the newly built Westminster High School. We went to other classrooms and teachers for various subjects throughout the day. I continued to work at dancing, not night and day, but consistently when an opportunity arose. While Linda and I rarely spoke, I grew closer to her friends Kay and Mellie and danced with them at occasional parties.
* * * * * *
In August 1959, Lloyd Price’s song “Stagger Lee” made Number One on the Top 40,and Charlene Jones asked me to a party at her house. It was a send-off from Junior High as we entered a new phase of life just a few weeks ahead. All my friends were there, some I had known since Kindergarten. Mom gave me a ride to the party, and on the way we picked up Bill Manson, a new friend I had met in Eighth grade.
It was a warm night and the patio was set up for dancing with a card table off to one side with a record player swamped by LPs and 45s. It was a chance to give my developing dance skills a test-run before high school, and I did well. I asked girls to dance, and I successfully navigated hand-to-hand moves, turns and twirls. I was proud of my accomplishments and very happy.
The party had to end early because we were young, and slow songs indicated the end of the night was near. I asked Charlene to dance, and she accepted. She was very pretty, shorter than I was, but developing faster than other girls our age. By the time we started, at a comfortable arms-length apart, “Twilight Time” was half over, and it ended much too soon. We paused as another 45 fell into place, and it was the Everly Brothers, “All I Have To Do Is Dream.” I loved the song; I had the 45 at home and almost wore it out. I knew every word by heart. When the song got underway I did what I saw the kids do on TV; I drew Charlene close to me, put my arm around her waist and nestled my head next to hers. Wow, it worked!
A special moment unfolded, and I recall it vividly today. Charlene wore a dusky, mustard-green sweater made of something wispy, like mohair. Her cologne was unknown to me, pungent and insistent. I closed my eyes and we moved without much effort at all, so closely together her breasts pressed against me. Whoa!! It was an assault on the senses, too many things happening at one time, and too many things to keep track of. I forgot about dancing, about my feet, but thank God they guided themselves. The song took over, and it was the first time in my short life that I was carried off as though in a dream. Time stopped.
I can make you mine,
Taste your lips of wine,
Anytime, night or day.
Only trouble is, gee whiz!'
I’m dreaming my life away.
Then, prying its way into my perfect universe, I heard, “Hey, look at Randy! He’s got a stupid look on his face. Look at him. He’s in love!” I opened my eyes to see John Parks, just a few feet away, looking up at me from a line of chairs at the edge of the patio. He was alone, rolling with laughter and pointing at me. John was one of Bob Park’s younger brothers, a bare kid. What was he doing here? I hadn’t seen him all night. No matter. The moment was shattered.
Although my dancing had obviously improved, I was still only fourteen years old, and I felt like I had been caught, exposed. I didn’t have the maturity to ignore the childish comment, and it embarrassed me. I straightened up and edged away from Charlene, hoping John Parks would quiet down and leave us alone, but he continued to gawk and grin and call attention our way. The rest of the dance was nice, but not special. I apologized to Charlene for the interruption, and we parted.
Then I turned to John Parks to give him a piece of my mind, but he took off running, a typical juvenile move.
Bill Manson came up and said, very seriously and in a confidential hushed voice, “Good move, my man. Where did you learn that one?” I had no answer, and Bill continued. “I was getting excited just watching you two …” But I didn’t hear him. I was still embarrassed and frustrated by the jarring interruption. Just moments before an ineffable something stirred me, and then it was gone. Vanished. I considered trying to get it back by asking Charlene for another dance, but she had disappeared inside, and people were already collecting their records, drifting away, going home. The party was breaking up. I had to be content with a wonderful moment. Surely, I consoled myself; there would be others ahead.
Second dance? Okay, maybe it wasn’t the second time I ever danced, but it was the second meaningful dance, no doubt about that.
Orange City Park (1959)
To get to Orange City Park we drove about seven miles on 17th Street, through Santa Ana, and turned left on Glassell Street for another mile or two. It was not the closest park by a long ways, but it had more facilities that appealed to Dad than other, closer parks: a large public swimming pool, mature trees, lots of space, picnic areas and tennis courts.
The park straddled a wide, deep creek channel that had been paved and lined with concrete to serve as a large parking area. Just after Glassell Street crossed the creek bed, a small turnout afforded about ten pull-in parking spaces along a low stone wall. Stone stairs led down about five feet to a walkway by a public restroom and straight to the tennis courts. People often came here to eat lunch, either in their cars or sitting on the wall with the greensward of the park stretched about before them. If those few parking spaces were full, a narrow roadway curled tightly back and down to the creek bed, the main parking area for the park. Stone stairways led back up, fifteen feet or more, to baseball diamonds and picnic areas on the right, or the swimming pool and tennis courts on the left.
It was an old park. The trees were fully grown and provided large pools of shade over the well-tended grass on sunny days. The swimming pool complex, built in California-Spanish style, was very large, with locker rooms for men and women. The stucco wall around it had wide, barred cutouts every few feet that gave a view inside, and one could almost participate in the fun without going in. It had the look and feel of something built in the 30s or 40s, and, indeed, at one time it was closed for major repairs and refurbishing.
The tennis courts were closest to Glassell Street, about fifty yards from the street parking area. I think they were a major attraction for Dad who wanted to teach me the game. Apparently he played tennis when our family lived in Wyoming, years before I was born. There were only two courts, as I recall, and they were made of plain concrete with white lines painted on. They had an older feel as well, the concrete being cracked here and there with an occasional tuft of grass or a weed sprouting through, and the painted lines were faded and chipping away. Single light bulbs under cone-shaped metal shades hung suspended from wires over each side of each court, and while they sometimes interfered with lob-shots, they also permitted night play. These courts were for families, not serious tennis players who probably went to any of the local high schools or college and waited in line for a court. These two courts were usually available most of the time, and that is likely another reason Dad liked them.
Dad bought two tennis rackets, entry-level Wilsons, wooden presses to keep them from warping, a can of tennis balls, and he taught me the games of tennis. Mom tried it, but she was not athletic at all; mere running was a major effort for her. And while it was Dad who taught me to play, he was not athletic either, at least not when I knew him. He endured double-hernias for most of his adult life, and used an old truss made of padded steel to hold them in place. He also had severe varicose veins on the back of his knees and lower legs, and flat feet as well. However, he did the best he could, and it was enough to get me started.
None of us had proper tennis attire, and we played in our street clothes. I wore sneakers routinely, so that was no problem for me, but Dad had only his brogan-like work shoes, baggy slacks, short-sleeved shirt, and a truss holding him together, and he chased after tennis balls in order to teach me the game. As I improved, my brothers-in-law (Duane, Mark and Bob) provided more serious competition, and during the late 1950’s, when our extended families frequented Orange City Park regularly, I learned tennis well enough to play four years on the high school team, three years Varsity.
Typically, we did not visit the park on major holidays, because it got much too crowded. Rather, if it was a nice, sunny Sunday, even in Fall or Winter, someone in one family would phone the others to suggest a day in the park, and it snowballed from there very easily. Each family brought parts of a big picnic lunch; Mark made his terrific salad, and we caravanned to Orange City Park. Invariably the creek-bed lot was where we parked, a trickle of water running along the center line, and we lugged our many things up the monumental stone stairways to find a vacant picnic table on the park’s generous expanse of grass. Usually one was available near an outdoor cook stove and not far from the swimming pool and tennis courts.
We spread blankets on the grass and set about preparing lunch. Burgers and hot dogs went to the grill, while the rest was unpacked and set out on the picnic table: potato salad, Mark’s salad, deviled eggs, jello, sodas and any pies or cobblers that may have been in season. Frequently we brought Mom’s fried chicken or ham or turkey that did not need cooking. Whatever we had, it was all freshly homemade.
Each of my sisters had children, and there was never any lack of activity, as the kids ran and played non-stop. Hula-hoops were popular, and Frisbees were fairly new. I worked on my tennis game while the adults took turns at either watching the kids or lazing about.
These were peaceful, idyllic days for me. Our families joined together to share not only a meal, but also each other’s company. Simple pleasures.
Westminster High School (1959)
It was about 1950 when my sister, Doris, dated Stewart Hemstreet. His parents owned a large farm in the City of Westminster, and his grandparents, the Edwards, owned a larger farm next door. Doris took me to the farms a few times, and once I rode with her on a big horse. It was a magical place for a boy, having a large, drooping pepper tree near the entrance, stretches of green pasture, barns full of hay, horses, and tall, mature trees. In 1958 the Hemstreet and Edwards farms extended a full half-mile west from Goldenwest Street to the next small road.
A year later, in 1959, both farms were gone, and that next small road was re-named Edwards Street in their memory. Spanking new Westminster High School occupied most of the land and opened it's doors to new students. I was among the first Freshman Class, and when Mom dropped me off at the curb that first morning, it was with mixed feelings that I surveyed the low-profile, modern buildings set on bare, graded dirt. In my mind's eye I could see the pastures and trees that so recently stood in the same place. The Hemstreet's large pepper tree remained to preside over the future front lawn of the school, but other than that there was little greenery just a few hastily- planted, spindly saplings, and obviously it would be decades before they provided any shade. On the other hand, there was the school, and it held out a promise of all things new: knowledge, experience and friends. I hoped for the best.
Mom dropped me off on her way to work at the Schmidt Elementary School cafeteria. It was early, well before the first classes of the day, even before any busses arrived. I was one of the first on campus that day, and as Mom drove off I consulted the class assignment form that had arrived in the mail. It gave my locker number, combination, and an approximate location from a diagram of the buildings, so I set off to find it.
The classroom buildings were single-story and staggered along opposite sides of a central, covered walkway. The end of each building, where it bordered the walkway, was a wide walk-thru space lined with double-stacked metal lockers. A maintenance man was going from building to building and opening these locker areas for the day, rolling up garage-style doors. I found my locker and tried the combination indicated on the form. It worked the first time, and the door latch lifted with a hollow metal clang. There was nothing inside but a little dust, which I whisked out with my hand.
Then I put my notebook in and closed the door. "Okay, I'm here," I said aloud. I consulted the new wristwatch Mom and Dad gave me for school. It was gold-toned with a solid black face except for thin hands and thin Roman numerals also in gold. There was still forty-five minutes before the first classes began, so I explored the campus for a while.
I used the school diagram to locate each classroom on my schedule and then walked by. Each building had classrooms on both sides, all with doors opening to outside walkways. There were six of these buildings, plus a separate complex for Industrial Arts, a music building, a free-standing round library building, kitchen and cafeteria building, and the sports locker rooms, gymnasium and swimming pools. A service road ran across the middle of the campus, and it separated the school buildings from the athletic fields and tennis courts. I was heartened. There was real grass!
The athletic fields stretched across an all-purpose field and two baseball diamonds to the back fence of the campus. To the left, and extending out from the athletic locker rooms, were outdoor basketball courts, tennis courts, handball courts, the track and football stadium. Just beyond the back fence was a stand of tall trees that marked the site of the Edwards' former home. All structures had been razed, and all that remained were mounds of dirt and weeds. Near there, at the far corner of the fields, some students appeared and walked toward the school. There was an opening there in the fence, an entry, that gave access to the neighborhoods that bordered the school on the north.
The walkways began to fill as more and more students arrived. I located the locker of my best friend, Bill Manson, but he was not there so I sat nearby and waited. I didn't know most of the kids walking by, and I gawked at them, noting what they wore and what they carried with them. Three guys sauntered by, laughing and shoving each other playfully. They were huge; their legs strained the seams of their Levis, and they wore varsity letterman jackets: football players. A girl wearing glasses went by with an armful of books and a portable radio that blared Lloyd Price's song "Stagger Lee." I thought radios were not allowed.” Either she didn’t know, or she didn’t care. It was the first day of school. As I waited for Bill, I thought back a few weeks to summer school.
I took two extra-credit classes at Huntington Beach High School: Band and Speed Reading. Most of the kids in those classes were upper-classmen, but I didn't recognize any of them here. The band class was cool; it was taught by Mr. Kenneth Woesner, the same band teacher who taught my oldest sister, Kay. And the speed-reading class was cool, too. It featured a machine called a tachistoscope (pardon my spelling) that flashed words and phrases at rapid speeds so to develop the skill of comprehending whole phrases, even sentences, in an instant. It helped.
I saw Bill coming down the walkway, juggling a notebook and sack lunch as he tried to get something from his pocket. As usual he was dressed neatly, wearing a light cardigan sweater-vest over a short-sleeved shirt, cords, and his white-buck shoes. He noticed my look at his shoes and said, “Don’t step on them! It’s the first day of school.” Last year I was constantly messing his white-buck shoes, and every time I did he took out a small powder bag and dabbed it on his shoes to whiten them up.
“Here, hold this.” Bill said, giving me his notebook and lunch. He searched his pockets and finally found his assignment form, not in his shirt pocket, but in his wallet. He found his locker and he entered the combination, not once, but three times, and the locker refused to open. Bill was kind of a klutzy teenager, not well-coordinated. So I tried the combination for him, and it opened the first time.
After Bill dropped his lunch in his locker we headed off for our first class of the day and talked about the impending visit of Soviet Premier Nikita Kruschev to the United States. High school was underway.
Earthquake! (Circa, 1960)
CHANGES (1968)
From my earliest days I was a Republican because Dad was. In High School I read Barry Goldwater’s book, “ The Conscience of a Conservative,” and then “ Up from Liberalism,” by William F. Buckley, Jr. and his magazine, “The National Review,” to which I subscribed. I became more Republican than Dad ever was, more conservative, more ideological.
But we all grow up. I went away to College, forged new relationships and had to meet life and make decisions on my own. The world that formed Dad into a Republican, in particular, The Great Depression, no longer existed. I had to decide my own values on the world I saw, not on a lingering loyalty to my father.
John Kennedy was shot in Dallas, and that changed everything for me in fundamental ways of which I was not aware at that time. It didn’t happen all at once, and other, subsequent, events added subtle momentum to the process. Ironically, the death of “Liberal” John Kennedy started the break down of my glib and ideological “conservatism,” and ultimately led to my emergence from its shadow.
My party affiliation stayed Republican, however, and for a time I continued on the same path, still believing in Goldwater’s conservative ideas: Individual freedom and less Government. During the election of 1964 I was a card-carrying member of Barry Goldwater’s “ Victory Squad,” and on Election Day I sat as a poll watcher at a precinct in Pomona, California, doing my assigned task to ensure that no funny business occurred.
My first vote was cast in the 1966 election for Governor of California, and change was apparent. I voted for Democrat Pat Brown against Ronald Reagan, whose “conservatism” I viewed as shallow and little more than slogans.
The war in Viet Nam grew from obscurity to a full-blown disaster. I would like to say that I was so smart and perceptive that I was against it from the start, but truthfully, I was like most others- ambivalent. Little attention was paid as a few hundred troops waded ashore Danang. Then, like others, my feelings changed as I watched the war’s relentless, creeping escalation on television and read about it in Time and Newsweek magazines. As College graduation neared, the impact of the war hit me personally; I was prime material for the draft, and upon graduation my student deferment would evaporate. Unlike some, I would not get married and father a child just to avoid the draft, and unlike others, I would not flee to Canada.
I hoped for the best, and at school I participated in recruitment interviews with major companies and banks. Each recruiter asked about my draft deferments, and, on learning I had none, they said they could not offer me a job since I would surely be drafted after graduation. It made no difference how qualified I was or how much they liked me; no company would spend a significant amount of money training a junior employee only to lose him to the military. It was disappointing.
President Johnson Doggedly pursued the war, even though a majority of the country was turning against it. I came to oppose it, too, the final straw being its ruining the value of my College degree.
Few Presidential hopefuls opposed the war, fearing to look inconsistent or unpatriotic. Then, Eugene Mc Carthy stepped forward as a candidate, and he forcefully opposed it. Until then he had been a relatively unknown Senator from Minnesota, and it took many months before people paid him attention and listened to what he said. He came to be known as “ Clean Gene,” an honest, straightforward, soft-spoken man with a simple message-- end the war-- and his message caught on. Mc Carthy bumper stickers, shaped like a daisy flower, blossomed everywhere. His popularity soared among voters. Who could imagine an unknown Senator seriously challenging a sitting President for his party’s nomination?
The war had become very oppressive and was tearing the country apart. I turned to Mc Carthy with the hope of ending it, but in the upcoming California Primary (June4) I could not vote for him because I was registered as Republican. So, after much thought and soul-searching, I went to the registrar of voters and changed my party affiliation. It was a major decision for me, a breach from the past that lay to rest my former, ideological self. I became a Democrat to vote for Mc Carthy.
At least that was the plan, until President Johnson shocked everyone by withdrawing his candidacy, and, shortly thereafter, Robert Kennedy entered the race. Kennedy’s move surprised most people, including myself, but I never thought him “ruthless,” as some of his opponents charged. I did question his sincerity at first, but that soon changed as he campaigned across the country. Bobby Kennedy tapped a deep longing, not only for peace, but also for fairness, justice and better, simpler times that were lost during the nightmare of Viet Nam. He spoke in magnificent and inspirational words about bringing us all together, not wedging us apart. He spoke to the best qualities in us, not to our fears and prejudices.
On the night Martin Luther King was shot, Bobby Kennedy gave an off-the-cuff speech in a black neighborhood of Indianapolis. He announced King’s death, and reminded the grief-stricken and angry crowd that he, too, had a brother shot dead by a white man. He went on to quote Aeschylus, off-the-cuff:
He who learns must suffer, And even in our sleep Pain that cannot forget Falls drop by drop Upon the heart. Until in our despair, Against our will, Comes wisdom to us Through the awful grace of God.
I was no fan of Robert Kennedy, but I could not deny the words he spoke and his heartfelt message. Still, I continued to support Gene Mc Carthy, because I wasn’t sure of the depth of Kennedy’s commitment. But I continued to listen, and Kennedy brought hope and decency back to the political discourse. He inspired and challenged. It seemed to me that he bared his soul and embraced us all, something no political figure has done since. He spoke of new days, saying, “Some men see things as they are and ask, ‘Why?’ I dream things that never were and ask, ‘why not’” I switched parties to vote for Gene Mc Carthy, and I admired him greatly, but on June 4, 1968, my hand hovered for a moment above the two names on the ballot, and I voted for Robert Kennedy. After so much death and destruction, he brought hope again. He lifted us up.
Several weeks before the election I received an induction notice from my draft board. Rather than be drafted into the Army, I enlisted in the Air Force, and I had to report to the induction center in Los Angeles on Flag Day, June 14, 1968.
It was with especially weighted hope that I dropped my ballot into the box on Election Day, and later that evening I gathered with friends at a local bar to watch some television and learn the returns. A friend of mine named Bud asked me to join a Bridge game and be the partner for an older man named Lyle. The game was in the back room of the bar, where a television was mounted high on the wall, and I agreed to the card game as I could listen to the television out of one ear and play Bridge too.
It was not long after the polls closed that Kennedy was declared the winner, and we continued the Bridge game as he made his victory speech on the television. Then there was some commotion, people were screaming, and Roosevelt Grier was on camera shouting something or other. An announcer said that Kennedy had been shot, and it stunned everybody. The room went quiet as people looked to the T.V. Then my Bridge partner, Lyle, broke the stunned silence and said, “Good, he had it coming.” I was double-stunned. I couldn’t believe what I heard, what Lyle said. I threw my cards down and left the table. Despite Bud’s attempts to calm me down and apologize for Lyle, I didn’t return to the table. No. I never spoke to Lyle again.
It was with an emotionally heavy heart that I reported for the Air Force in Los Angeles. The chaotic and brutal Democratic National Convention a few months later, in Chicago, only made it worse. Uniformed police run amok, dogs turned loose on people, night sticks, tear gas, it was all anathema to the hope Robert Kennedy had offered. A bitter pill to swallow.
From my earliest days I was a Republican because Dad was. In High School I read Barry Goldwater’s book, “ The Conscience of a Conservative,” and then “ Up from Liberalism,” by William F. Buckley, Jr. and his magazine, “The National Review,” to which I subscribed. I became more Republican than Dad ever was, more conservative, more ideological.
But we all grow up. I went away to College, forged new relationships and had to meet life and make decisions on my own. The world that formed Dad into a Republican, in particular, The Great Depression, no longer existed. I had to decide my own values on the world I saw, not on a lingering loyalty to my father.
John Kennedy was shot in Dallas, and that changed everything for me in fundamental ways of which I was not aware at that time. It didn’t happen all at once, and other, subsequent, events added subtle momentum to the process. Ironically, the death of “Liberal” John Kennedy started the break down of my glib and ideological “conservatism,” and ultimately led to my emergence from its shadow.
My party affiliation stayed Republican, however, and for a time I continued on the same path, still believing in Goldwater’s conservative ideas: Individual freedom and less Government. During the election of 1964 I was a card-carrying member of Barry Goldwater’s “ Victory Squad,” and on Election Day I sat as a poll watcher at a precinct in Pomona, California, doing my assigned task to ensure that no funny business occurred.
My first vote was cast in the 1966 election for Governor of California, and change was apparent. I voted for Democrat Pat Brown against Ronald Reagan, whose “conservatism” I viewed as shallow and little more than slogans.
The war in Viet Nam grew from obscurity to a full-blown disaster. I would like to say that I was so smart and perceptive that I was against it from the start, but truthfully, I was like most others- ambivalent. Little attention was paid as a few hundred troops waded ashore Danang. Then, like others, my feelings changed as I watched the war’s relentless, creeping escalation on television and read about it in Time and Newsweek magazines. As College graduation neared, the impact of the war hit me personally; I was prime material for the draft, and upon graduation my student deferment would evaporate. Unlike some, I would not get married and father a child just to avoid the draft, and unlike others, I would not flee to Canada.
I hoped for the best, and at school I participated in recruitment interviews with major companies and banks. Each recruiter asked about my draft deferments, and, on learning I had none, they said they could not offer me a job since I would surely be drafted after graduation. It made no difference how qualified I was or how much they liked me; no company would spend a significant amount of money training a junior employee only to lose him to the military. It was disappointing.
President Johnson Doggedly pursued the war, even though a majority of the country was turning against it. I came to oppose it, too, the final straw being its ruining the value of my College degree.
Few Presidential hopefuls opposed the war, fearing to look inconsistent or unpatriotic. Then, Eugene Mc Carthy stepped forward as a candidate, and he forcefully opposed it. Until then he had been a relatively unknown Senator from Minnesota, and it took many months before people paid him attention and listened to what he said. He came to be known as “ Clean Gene,” an honest, straightforward, soft-spoken man with a simple message-- end the war-- and his message caught on. Mc Carthy bumper stickers, shaped like a daisy flower, blossomed everywhere. His popularity soared among voters. Who could imagine an unknown Senator seriously challenging a sitting President for his party’s nomination?
The war had become very oppressive and was tearing the country apart. I turned to Mc Carthy with the hope of ending it, but in the upcoming California Primary (June4) I could not vote for him because I was registered as Republican. So, after much thought and soul-searching, I went to the registrar of voters and changed my party affiliation. It was a major decision for me, a breach from the past that lay to rest my former, ideological self. I became a Democrat to vote for Mc Carthy.
At least that was the plan, until President Johnson shocked everyone by withdrawing his candidacy, and, shortly thereafter, Robert Kennedy entered the race. Kennedy’s move surprised most people, including myself, but I never thought him “ruthless,” as some of his opponents charged. I did question his sincerity at first, but that soon changed as he campaigned across the country. Bobby Kennedy tapped a deep longing, not only for peace, but also for fairness, justice and better, simpler times that were lost during the nightmare of Viet Nam. He spoke in magnificent and inspirational words about bringing us all together, not wedging us apart. He spoke to the best qualities in us, not to our fears and prejudices.
On the night Martin Luther King was shot, Bobby Kennedy gave an off-the-cuff speech in a black neighborhood of Indianapolis. He announced King’s death, and reminded the grief-stricken and angry crowd that he, too, had a brother shot dead by a white man. He went on to quote Aeschylus, off-the-cuff:
He who learns must suffer, And even in our sleep Pain that cannot forget Falls drop by drop Upon the heart. Until in our despair, Against our will, Comes wisdom to us Through the awful grace of God.
I was no fan of Robert Kennedy, but I could not deny the words he spoke and his heartfelt message. Still, I continued to support Gene Mc Carthy, because I wasn’t sure of the depth of Kennedy’s commitment. But I continued to listen, and Kennedy brought hope and decency back to the political discourse. He inspired and challenged. It seemed to me that he bared his soul and embraced us all, something no political figure has done since. He spoke of new days, saying, “Some men see things as they are and ask, ‘Why?’ I dream things that never were and ask, ‘why not’” I switched parties to vote for Gene Mc Carthy, and I admired him greatly, but on June 4, 1968, my hand hovered for a moment above the two names on the ballot, and I voted for Robert Kennedy. After so much death and destruction, he brought hope again. He lifted us up.
Several weeks before the election I received an induction notice from my draft board. Rather than be drafted into the Army, I enlisted in the Air Force, and I had to report to the induction center in Los Angeles on Flag Day, June 14, 1968.
It was with especially weighted hope that I dropped my ballot into the box on Election Day, and later that evening I gathered with friends at a local bar to watch some television and learn the returns. A friend of mine named Bud asked me to join a Bridge game and be the partner for an older man named Lyle. The game was in the back room of the bar, where a television was mounted high on the wall, and I agreed to the card game as I could listen to the television out of one ear and play Bridge too.
It was not long after the polls closed that Kennedy was declared the winner, and we continued the Bridge game as he made his victory speech on the television. Then there was some commotion, people were screaming, and Roosevelt Grier was on camera shouting something or other. An announcer said that Kennedy had been shot, and it stunned everybody. The room went quiet as people looked to the T.V. Then my Bridge partner, Lyle, broke the stunned silence and said, “Good, he had it coming.” I was double-stunned. I couldn’t believe what I heard, what Lyle said. I threw my cards down and left the table. Despite Bud’s attempts to calm me down and apologize for Lyle, I didn’t return to the table. No. I never spoke to Lyle again.
It was with an emotionally heavy heart that I reported for the Air Force in Los Angeles. The chaotic and brutal Democratic National Convention a few months later, in Chicago, only made it worse. Uniformed police run amok, dogs turned loose on people, night sticks, tear gas, it was all anathema to the hope Robert Kennedy had offered. A bitter pill to swallow.
May 2, 1960
I was fifteen, and my Learner's Permit allowed me to drive when Mom dropped me off at school on her way to work. I turned our bright-red Mercury station wagon into the school office's parking lot and pulled up to the curb where busses would unload in half an hour. Mom slid over the large, red-and-white leather bench seat and settled in behind the wheel, adjusting the seat forward to peer over the hood, and I got my things from the back seat; notebook, books for Social Studies and Algebra, and my new tennis racquet. Mom had a Manager's class to attend later in the afternoon, and she wouldn't be able to pick me up, but I assured her I could get a ride home after tennis practice and not to worry about it. (As it turned out I ended up walking the one and one-half miles, but the weather was nice and it was an easy walk.)
As I headed for my locker the events of the weekend briefly played across my mind. Dad had resumed preparations for our summer vacation: a two-week road-trip to his birthplace in Iowa. Preparations initially began last fall when he traded in our white 1958 Mercury station wagon (that had chronic engine problems) for a brand-new 1960 Mercury wagon. The car was huge, and Dad felt secure that it could make the trek through Wyoming to Iowa and back again.
I helped Dad unpack and inventory our camping gear. We spread it out in the back yard to see what needed repair or replacing, it would be our home on the road at state and national park campsites. The umbrella tent smelled stale, so I set it up in the yard to air out the heavy canvas. After staking the bottom into the ground, a heavy, wood center-pole lifted the center of the tent. Then four rod arms each fitted into corner grommets and the umbrella assembly on the center pole was raised to hold the tent in shape. Dad had a laugh as I struggled in the shapeless mass of smelly canvas, first trying to get the center-pole’s spike to stay in the roof grommet, and then trying to find each corner grommet and get a rod into it. But I succeeded before long, and with a little tightening here and there it was a finely pitched tent. While I was doing that, Dad opened our sleeping bags and hung them on the clothesline. Sunlight and fresh air worked wonders. Later on, instead of repacking everything, I set up house in the tent and spent the night outside. That was cool, camping out at home.
Dad and I went to the surplus store in Garden Grove to get supplies. Some of our wood tent stakes had splintered or worn down, and we found new metal stakes to replace them. And we bought extra mantles for the Coleman lantern, a canvas utility tarp, some extra rope, and a nested set of pots for cooking. Dad also bought a new cover for our lawn swing, but that wasn’t related to camping.
We went across the street to a row of shops by Garden Square bowling alley, and I picked up my new tennis racquet. The old one (the one I learned on) broke a string, and I learned it was not strong enough to re-string. I had to get a new racquet, and I chose a High Point, an entry-level racquet made by T.A. Davis. It took a couple of days for the store to string the new racquet, and it was ready on Saturday, freshly strung with new gut.
Sunday I competed in a Junior bowling tournament at Anaheim Lanes. I didn't win anything; didn't bowl especially well that day, but it was fun, since 1 knew almost all the guys from my Junior Ail-Star Traveling League. A couple of my teammates were there: Ernie Sullivan and Ken Mazur. In the traveling league we bowled for Fullerton Lanes, and wore our team shirts in this tournament. They didn't do much better than I did, and one of Anaheim Bowl's junior stars, Bob Briggs, won the tournament in a runaway.
Mom and Dad picked me up afterward, and we went to Edo's Restaurant for an early dinner. Mom bought us a membership to Let's Dine Out which gave a free dinner for each paid one, and Edo's was a participating restaurant. It was a small and intimate place on Garden Grove Boulevard just east of Harbor Boulevard, modern and stylish in decor, with subdued lighting and white-linen tablecloths. The food was Italian, and one thing Dad liked in particular was a large toureen of soup left on the table for extra servings. But it was the shared meal in a refined and quiet setting that Mom liked most.
That was my weekend.
When I reached my locker, I found that the tennis racquet barely fit, even turned diagonally, and the door closed with difficulty. For a moment I considered taking it all the way over to my gym locker, where it would fit without any problem, but I wanted to show it to Bill Manson, my friend and team-mate on the Junior Varsity tennis team. So I rearranged my books a little, and that helped. The Algebra book went in last, with a mental groan. That subject had been a lot of struggle and work the entire year. The first semester I got a B which wasn't bad, but if it had not been for that and the B I got in Physical Education (no upper body strength) I would have had straight A's. I worked especially hard to do better, and so far I had A's on all my Algebra exams, and depending on what kind of grade I got for playing on the tennis team, I was hoping for all A's the second semester.
While I waited for Bill, I tended to a sore on my right hand. I got it from bowling. It was like a callous or wart between my thumb and forefinger in the web of my hand. I had tried everything to get rid of it, even rather painful self-surgery trying to dig it out, all to no avail. Recently I had read about applying olive oil to warts as a cure, and I had been doing that for a few weeks. I had a little plastic bottle of olive oil in my locker, and I applied some more and examined the thing again. Hey, it looked less distinct, like it was melting or softening. How about that!
Bill arrived in a little while, examined my new tennis racquet and gave his approval. Our next match was with Rancho Alamitos High School where my sister's husband, Duane Eastburn, was a teacher. I wanted to be ready for that match. A year or two later Duane would come to Westminster High School to teach, but in 1960 he was on the other side of athletic contests.
Bill and I parted for to First Period: I went to Social Studies/Homeroom with Mr. Sampson, and Bill to the same, but with Mr. Tinder. Mr. Sampson, was a large man, affable but firm. He made sure we all knew that in his home there was no television at all; he would not let his children watch it. At the time I felt sorry for his family, particularly his kids, but in retrospect I now think he may have been on to something.
Second Period Bill and I met up for Algebra class with Mr. Galloway who was also the Varsity Basketball coach. He did not look like a basketball person: not tall, not in the best of physical shape. He had an owl-like face and a mostly bald pate. He wore loose-fitting clothes, usually slacks and a white shirt with the sleeves rolled up. The morning after basketball games he always spent fifteen minutes of class rehashing the game, which in those first years we inevitably lost. In particular, he tormented himself with calls of the referees he thought unfair. At least once on those mornings we would see Mr. Galloway in his desk chair, rolling himself to and fro along the blackboard to illustrate a point in Algebra, only to interrupt his own lesson up to relive some moment of the previous night's game. And after relating to us whatever miscarriage of justice had befallen our team, he would sit with his head in his hands gripping his bald head. Then he would erupt, red-faced, arms gesturing widely and loudly wailing, "But it's a non-contact sport! Come on, Ref. Non-contact!!" Of course, we all broke up laughing, but that never stopped him; we were his audience, his venting tool. The following year, my Sophomore year, Mr. Galloway reprised these performances during Geometry class.
Third Period was Band. Bill played an alto horn, and me tenor saxophone. The instructor was Mr. Marino, a short, full-faced Italian looking man with a mass of unruly hair and a bushy mustache. He looked like a young Einstein, but with wild eyes. Mr. Marino had the difficult job of creating a Band program from nothing. There were no uniforms, no traditions, no established way of doing things, no experienced people to rely on. Nothing. The building was brand-new, too. Mr. Marino had to get some semblance of a band together to play at football games that began almost immediately after the start of the school year.
The music building was indistinguishable from the rest of the school, being low-profile and single-story. Our room was not well-designed space for Band; the drum section on risers in the rear, was close to brushing their heads on the ceiling. Acoustically, it was a nightmare: just an over-sized, rectangular room. There were two doors that opened to the outside walkway, and Mr. Marino usually left these open unless it was blowing rain or freezing cold, neither common in Southern California. The open doors were a defensive move; they let some of the noise escape the cramped room. There was nothing out there but the new front lawn of the school, a wide expanse of fragile green fronting Goldenwest Avenue.
Band members came from several directions and funneled onto the walkway to the Band Room. It led past the free-standing, round library building and turned to skirt the front-most school building, leading to the Band Room and beyond to the main parking lot's entrance. Bill and I merged with the growing group as Third Period neared. Two transistor radios came into proximity and squawked competing radio stations: KFWB and KRLA. One played the Everly Brothers current #1 song, "Cathy's Clown," while the other touted a fast-rising, new song by Connie Francis, "Everybody's Somebody's Fool." Pam, who played clarinet, mimicked a Soupy Sales routine, White Fang and Black Tooth, pawing at the air and growling "O-rayah, o-rayah!" Bill and I talked baseball: Dodgers and Braves.
The school year was nearly over, and the band had no further public performances. Instead we practiced for next year's football season, a new half-time show we were learning. Today the entire band, all the cheerleaders and the flag-girl unit, were to walk through the new program at the football stadium, maybe attempt a song or two. Neither Bill nor I had much enthusiasm at this late date in the year, and, besides, each of us had decided not to continue Band next year. Mr. Marino had tried very hard to persuade us to stay; he needed every body he could find. But each of us was on a college-prep program, and in order to squeeze in Biology next year, something had to go. Band. By my senior year the situation had reversed itself, and, having completed all my college-prep courses, I had a free period, and I re-entered the Band.
I got my sax from its case and took my seat next to Marlene Bovey. The room was just settling down, still noisy, people darting about. Mr. Marino was on the podium tapping his conductor's wand, calling us to attention, but it was a slow process. Beyond and behind him late-morning sunlight poured in through one of the two doors open to the outside walkway. Mr. Marino faced the door, saying something, but I could not hear him over the continuing hubbub. I noticed a hand on the doorjamb; someone was there, leaning outside. Mr. Marino turned to the assembled band and again tapped his wand, but to no effect. Now exasperated, he turned back to the open doorway and said very loudly, "Phil, take your position ... Phil!”
Phil Northcutt pulled himself back through the open door, holding a small radio to his ear. "Just a minute," he said in a rushed voice, pointing to the radio, looking away, and listening intently. Phil Northcutt was a senior, big, sort of pudgy and essentially sloppy, an affable loudmouth who served as Drum Major for the first-year band. After Mr. Marino, Phil was our leader. He was also part of the persussion section, a drummer. He had a pale complexion, large, moist lips that always seemed to be in motion saying something or other, and he tended to breathe through his mouth which was rarely closed.
Mr. Marino was unimpressed, “Phil, We don't have much time,” he snapped. But instead, Phil leaned back out the door. Obviously he was trying to improve the radio's reception. I probably was not the only one wondering what this insubordination meant. "Phil!" Mr. Marino called again.
“Just a second,” Phil called, leaning back in the doorway and holding up his open hand in a wait gesture and then lunging outside again, still gripping the doorjamb. Mr. Marino got down off the podium and started for the door, but before he reached it Phil Northcutt bounded back inside, both hands thrust jubilantly in the air, and shouting joyfully, "He's dead! He's dead!" The room went silent.
I looked to Bill in the horn section, and he could only shrug in reply. Across the band, in the clarinet section, I looked to Blair Thompson who was already asking Phil Northcutt who or what he was talking about. “Chessman!” Phil called out to everyone, excited, a big grin on his face. “The Red-Light Bandit. They gassed him. He's dead!”
Even with that explanation I was still at a loss, but some recognition slowly came to me. I vaguely remembered something on television about the Red-Light Bandit. He robbed some people, years and years ago, but I did not know he was being executed by the state. I looked again at Bill, and he made the "crazy" gesture with his forefinger by the side of his head. I had to agree. Though it was obviously important to Phil Northcutt, it meant little to me, and I shrugged it off. Apparently most people did, too, for everything quickly returned to normal; chatter resumed, Mr. Marino tapped his hand again and again, and before long we trekked over to the football stadium and walked through the new half-time program.
The rest of the day was uneventful: Fourth Period Spanish class, lunch, Fifth Period English class, and then Tennis practice, after which I walked home.
I remember years later ... was it 1976? 1978? ... standing in a voting booth near my parents home in Midway City. I maintained their address as my voting address. I had completed my ballot except for one proposition: whether or not to reinstate the Death Penalty in California. I stood there, with my ballot marker poised over the boxes for yes or no, and I could not make up my mind which way to vote. The death penalty still was not a hot-button issue for me. I knew it was a political football, and that I probably should have an opinion one way or the other, but I didn't. I read the proposition over again ... and again ... and that's where my memory ends. I cannot recall how I voted. It could have been either way ... or not at all.
As I headed for my locker the events of the weekend briefly played across my mind. Dad had resumed preparations for our summer vacation: a two-week road-trip to his birthplace in Iowa. Preparations initially began last fall when he traded in our white 1958 Mercury station wagon (that had chronic engine problems) for a brand-new 1960 Mercury wagon. The car was huge, and Dad felt secure that it could make the trek through Wyoming to Iowa and back again.
I helped Dad unpack and inventory our camping gear. We spread it out in the back yard to see what needed repair or replacing, it would be our home on the road at state and national park campsites. The umbrella tent smelled stale, so I set it up in the yard to air out the heavy canvas. After staking the bottom into the ground, a heavy, wood center-pole lifted the center of the tent. Then four rod arms each fitted into corner grommets and the umbrella assembly on the center pole was raised to hold the tent in shape. Dad had a laugh as I struggled in the shapeless mass of smelly canvas, first trying to get the center-pole’s spike to stay in the roof grommet, and then trying to find each corner grommet and get a rod into it. But I succeeded before long, and with a little tightening here and there it was a finely pitched tent. While I was doing that, Dad opened our sleeping bags and hung them on the clothesline. Sunlight and fresh air worked wonders. Later on, instead of repacking everything, I set up house in the tent and spent the night outside. That was cool, camping out at home.
Dad and I went to the surplus store in Garden Grove to get supplies. Some of our wood tent stakes had splintered or worn down, and we found new metal stakes to replace them. And we bought extra mantles for the Coleman lantern, a canvas utility tarp, some extra rope, and a nested set of pots for cooking. Dad also bought a new cover for our lawn swing, but that wasn’t related to camping.
We went across the street to a row of shops by Garden Square bowling alley, and I picked up my new tennis racquet. The old one (the one I learned on) broke a string, and I learned it was not strong enough to re-string. I had to get a new racquet, and I chose a High Point, an entry-level racquet made by T.A. Davis. It took a couple of days for the store to string the new racquet, and it was ready on Saturday, freshly strung with new gut.
Sunday I competed in a Junior bowling tournament at Anaheim Lanes. I didn't win anything; didn't bowl especially well that day, but it was fun, since 1 knew almost all the guys from my Junior Ail-Star Traveling League. A couple of my teammates were there: Ernie Sullivan and Ken Mazur. In the traveling league we bowled for Fullerton Lanes, and wore our team shirts in this tournament. They didn't do much better than I did, and one of Anaheim Bowl's junior stars, Bob Briggs, won the tournament in a runaway.
Mom and Dad picked me up afterward, and we went to Edo's Restaurant for an early dinner. Mom bought us a membership to Let's Dine Out which gave a free dinner for each paid one, and Edo's was a participating restaurant. It was a small and intimate place on Garden Grove Boulevard just east of Harbor Boulevard, modern and stylish in decor, with subdued lighting and white-linen tablecloths. The food was Italian, and one thing Dad liked in particular was a large toureen of soup left on the table for extra servings. But it was the shared meal in a refined and quiet setting that Mom liked most.
That was my weekend.
When I reached my locker, I found that the tennis racquet barely fit, even turned diagonally, and the door closed with difficulty. For a moment I considered taking it all the way over to my gym locker, where it would fit without any problem, but I wanted to show it to Bill Manson, my friend and team-mate on the Junior Varsity tennis team. So I rearranged my books a little, and that helped. The Algebra book went in last, with a mental groan. That subject had been a lot of struggle and work the entire year. The first semester I got a B which wasn't bad, but if it had not been for that and the B I got in Physical Education (no upper body strength) I would have had straight A's. I worked especially hard to do better, and so far I had A's on all my Algebra exams, and depending on what kind of grade I got for playing on the tennis team, I was hoping for all A's the second semester.
While I waited for Bill, I tended to a sore on my right hand. I got it from bowling. It was like a callous or wart between my thumb and forefinger in the web of my hand. I had tried everything to get rid of it, even rather painful self-surgery trying to dig it out, all to no avail. Recently I had read about applying olive oil to warts as a cure, and I had been doing that for a few weeks. I had a little plastic bottle of olive oil in my locker, and I applied some more and examined the thing again. Hey, it looked less distinct, like it was melting or softening. How about that!
Bill arrived in a little while, examined my new tennis racquet and gave his approval. Our next match was with Rancho Alamitos High School where my sister's husband, Duane Eastburn, was a teacher. I wanted to be ready for that match. A year or two later Duane would come to Westminster High School to teach, but in 1960 he was on the other side of athletic contests.
Bill and I parted for to First Period: I went to Social Studies/Homeroom with Mr. Sampson, and Bill to the same, but with Mr. Tinder. Mr. Sampson, was a large man, affable but firm. He made sure we all knew that in his home there was no television at all; he would not let his children watch it. At the time I felt sorry for his family, particularly his kids, but in retrospect I now think he may have been on to something.
Second Period Bill and I met up for Algebra class with Mr. Galloway who was also the Varsity Basketball coach. He did not look like a basketball person: not tall, not in the best of physical shape. He had an owl-like face and a mostly bald pate. He wore loose-fitting clothes, usually slacks and a white shirt with the sleeves rolled up. The morning after basketball games he always spent fifteen minutes of class rehashing the game, which in those first years we inevitably lost. In particular, he tormented himself with calls of the referees he thought unfair. At least once on those mornings we would see Mr. Galloway in his desk chair, rolling himself to and fro along the blackboard to illustrate a point in Algebra, only to interrupt his own lesson up to relive some moment of the previous night's game. And after relating to us whatever miscarriage of justice had befallen our team, he would sit with his head in his hands gripping his bald head. Then he would erupt, red-faced, arms gesturing widely and loudly wailing, "But it's a non-contact sport! Come on, Ref. Non-contact!!" Of course, we all broke up laughing, but that never stopped him; we were his audience, his venting tool. The following year, my Sophomore year, Mr. Galloway reprised these performances during Geometry class.
Third Period was Band. Bill played an alto horn, and me tenor saxophone. The instructor was Mr. Marino, a short, full-faced Italian looking man with a mass of unruly hair and a bushy mustache. He looked like a young Einstein, but with wild eyes. Mr. Marino had the difficult job of creating a Band program from nothing. There were no uniforms, no traditions, no established way of doing things, no experienced people to rely on. Nothing. The building was brand-new, too. Mr. Marino had to get some semblance of a band together to play at football games that began almost immediately after the start of the school year.
The music building was indistinguishable from the rest of the school, being low-profile and single-story. Our room was not well-designed space for Band; the drum section on risers in the rear, was close to brushing their heads on the ceiling. Acoustically, it was a nightmare: just an over-sized, rectangular room. There were two doors that opened to the outside walkway, and Mr. Marino usually left these open unless it was blowing rain or freezing cold, neither common in Southern California. The open doors were a defensive move; they let some of the noise escape the cramped room. There was nothing out there but the new front lawn of the school, a wide expanse of fragile green fronting Goldenwest Avenue.
Band members came from several directions and funneled onto the walkway to the Band Room. It led past the free-standing, round library building and turned to skirt the front-most school building, leading to the Band Room and beyond to the main parking lot's entrance. Bill and I merged with the growing group as Third Period neared. Two transistor radios came into proximity and squawked competing radio stations: KFWB and KRLA. One played the Everly Brothers current #1 song, "Cathy's Clown," while the other touted a fast-rising, new song by Connie Francis, "Everybody's Somebody's Fool." Pam, who played clarinet, mimicked a Soupy Sales routine, White Fang and Black Tooth, pawing at the air and growling "O-rayah, o-rayah!" Bill and I talked baseball: Dodgers and Braves.
The school year was nearly over, and the band had no further public performances. Instead we practiced for next year's football season, a new half-time show we were learning. Today the entire band, all the cheerleaders and the flag-girl unit, were to walk through the new program at the football stadium, maybe attempt a song or two. Neither Bill nor I had much enthusiasm at this late date in the year, and, besides, each of us had decided not to continue Band next year. Mr. Marino had tried very hard to persuade us to stay; he needed every body he could find. But each of us was on a college-prep program, and in order to squeeze in Biology next year, something had to go. Band. By my senior year the situation had reversed itself, and, having completed all my college-prep courses, I had a free period, and I re-entered the Band.
I got my sax from its case and took my seat next to Marlene Bovey. The room was just settling down, still noisy, people darting about. Mr. Marino was on the podium tapping his conductor's wand, calling us to attention, but it was a slow process. Beyond and behind him late-morning sunlight poured in through one of the two doors open to the outside walkway. Mr. Marino faced the door, saying something, but I could not hear him over the continuing hubbub. I noticed a hand on the doorjamb; someone was there, leaning outside. Mr. Marino turned to the assembled band and again tapped his wand, but to no effect. Now exasperated, he turned back to the open doorway and said very loudly, "Phil, take your position ... Phil!”
Phil Northcutt pulled himself back through the open door, holding a small radio to his ear. "Just a minute," he said in a rushed voice, pointing to the radio, looking away, and listening intently. Phil Northcutt was a senior, big, sort of pudgy and essentially sloppy, an affable loudmouth who served as Drum Major for the first-year band. After Mr. Marino, Phil was our leader. He was also part of the persussion section, a drummer. He had a pale complexion, large, moist lips that always seemed to be in motion saying something or other, and he tended to breathe through his mouth which was rarely closed.
Mr. Marino was unimpressed, “Phil, We don't have much time,” he snapped. But instead, Phil leaned back out the door. Obviously he was trying to improve the radio's reception. I probably was not the only one wondering what this insubordination meant. "Phil!" Mr. Marino called again.
“Just a second,” Phil called, leaning back in the doorway and holding up his open hand in a wait gesture and then lunging outside again, still gripping the doorjamb. Mr. Marino got down off the podium and started for the door, but before he reached it Phil Northcutt bounded back inside, both hands thrust jubilantly in the air, and shouting joyfully, "He's dead! He's dead!" The room went silent.
I looked to Bill in the horn section, and he could only shrug in reply. Across the band, in the clarinet section, I looked to Blair Thompson who was already asking Phil Northcutt who or what he was talking about. “Chessman!” Phil called out to everyone, excited, a big grin on his face. “The Red-Light Bandit. They gassed him. He's dead!”
Even with that explanation I was still at a loss, but some recognition slowly came to me. I vaguely remembered something on television about the Red-Light Bandit. He robbed some people, years and years ago, but I did not know he was being executed by the state. I looked again at Bill, and he made the "crazy" gesture with his forefinger by the side of his head. I had to agree. Though it was obviously important to Phil Northcutt, it meant little to me, and I shrugged it off. Apparently most people did, too, for everything quickly returned to normal; chatter resumed, Mr. Marino tapped his hand again and again, and before long we trekked over to the football stadium and walked through the new half-time program.
The rest of the day was uneventful: Fourth Period Spanish class, lunch, Fifth Period English class, and then Tennis practice, after which I walked home.
I remember years later ... was it 1976? 1978? ... standing in a voting booth near my parents home in Midway City. I maintained their address as my voting address. I had completed my ballot except for one proposition: whether or not to reinstate the Death Penalty in California. I stood there, with my ballot marker poised over the boxes for yes or no, and I could not make up my mind which way to vote. The death penalty still was not a hot-button issue for me. I knew it was a political football, and that I probably should have an opinion one way or the other, but I didn't. I read the proposition over again ... and again ... and that's where my memory ends. I cannot recall how I voted. It could have been either way ... or not at all.
Political Awakening (1960)
Like most other kids I adopted the politics of my parents without question, at least in the early years.
During the Great Depression of the 1930s Dad was a small- businessman. He owned a small café in Edgerton, Wyoming, a little boom-town fueled by surrounding oil fields and later he owned another café in nearby Midwest. New Deal Programs begun by Franklin Roosevelt (FDR) required Dad to pay money to the federal government for each of his employees. The employer's contribution to Social Security was his money, part of his profit and part of his reason for being in business. When he had to give it to the government, particularly during the depths of the Depression, Dad reacted personally. He grew to despise FDR, the New Deal and anything associated with it. To him the entire New Deal was an un-American, self-promoting plot against the little man by a wanna-be dictator: FDR.
Unlike the rest of my family, I did not live through the Depression. I was born in 1945, and my sense of the 1930s came from what I heard from family and others. I found some old phonograph records from those years in a closet at home. They were 73s that someone had collected and kept in an album, like a photo album, except that each page was a sleeve holding one heavy 78 record. Spike Jones’ recording "Sleepy Lagoon" was easy to like; it was hilarious. But I also took an immediate liking to one record by Glenn Miller: “Tuxedo Junction” on one side and "String of Pearls" on the other. I played it frequently on the family hi-fi, and I bought a Glenn Miller LP when I was in high school and rock-and-roll topped the charts.
The national elections of 1952 and 1956 saw me a kid proudly wearing an "I Like Ike" button that Dad wore, and arguing passionately against the other guy Adlai Stevenson, just like. Dad did. Most of my political knowledge came from the media: television, magazines such as Life, Look, Reader's Digest, The Saturday Evening Post, and the local newspapers (each of which I worked for as a paperboy)-- the rabidly-- conservative Orange County Register, and the Long Beach Press-Telegram. I knew the names and faces of major political figures and maybe a little about their policies. If there was more, I was too young to pay attention. It was enough just to collect political buttons, like marbles, and wear them during elections.
In late 1956 Hungary was invaded by the Soviet Union, and it dominated the news. This was one of the first real-world events that awakened a broader social awareness in me. Six years earlier the Korean War had been beyond my ken. About all I recalled was Mom telling me to eat all my food because starving kids in Korea didn't have any, and I to myself that those were some lucky kids who did not have to eat liver or peas! But at eleven years-old I could understand Hungary. I could empathize with images of tanks in the streets. I understood that who we elected to office had an affect on other parts of the world...for better or worse.
My best buddy in junior high and high school was Bill Manson. Initially we were preoccupied with baseball (he a Milwaukee Braves fan, and me embracing the new Los Angeles Dodgers) and other pressing teenage concerns like music, clothing and girls. But as we moved on to high school I we turned increasingly to discussions of current events and politics.
One day while Mom was waiting in the checkout line at Food Giant, I went to the magazine rack and thumbed through current issues. A carousel of paperback books was nearby, and one of them was left on the magazine rack blocking the issue of Look magazine I reached for. I automatically turned to replace it in the carousel where it belonged and gave the cover a brief appraisal. "The Conscience of a Conservative," by Barry Goldwater. The cover was festooned with patriotic colors, and a photograph of Barry Goldwater exuded strength and resolve: silver-gray hair, square jaw, heavy black glasses. Obviously he was a no-nonsense man. I read the teasers on the cover and then began to read the book as I stood there, even though I knew nothing of Barry Goldwater. Mom called to me when she reached the cash register, and I added the book to our cart with Mom's approval before turning my attention to our groceries.
I read Goldwater's book, and then I gave it to Bill. We became believers almost: overnight, much to the dismay of our teachers whom we proceeded to harpoon with conservative dogma throughout high school.
Bill and I joined the Debate Club and competed against other schools as partners. Topics were shared by the local high schools, and one was “Resolved: the United States should get out of the United Nations. Although we had to argue each side according to the luck of the draw, we argued more passionately for the "pro" side that favored getting out.
Soon I purchased "Up From Liberalism," by William F. Buckley, Jr., and Bill read it too. Then I subscribed to Buckley's monthly magazine, "The National Review.” Bill and I were steeped in conservative political thought. We lived in conservative Orange County. Billboards along highways decorated with American flag’s and screamed "Impeach Earl Warren” or "Get the U.S. out of the U.N." The local newspaper, the Orange County Register, was embarrassing in its knee-jerk radicalism, seeing a Communist plot behind nearly everything, even flouride in toothpaste. The lunatic fringe was personified by the John Birch Society and lampooned by comedians as "little old ladies in tennis shoes."
In Junior year of high school Bill and I heard of a weekend seminar conducted by a group calling itself the Christian Anti- Communist Crusade. The seminar was at the Shrine Auditorium in Los Angeles, near to the campus of the University of Southern California. I drove my car, an orange and black 1954 Mercury, and we attended one afternoon session.
The Shrine was not a popular venue at the time, and it was in decline, even seedy. A side door opened to a sidewalk, probably a fire exit, and it was propped open allowing anyone entrance, including Bill and I. Only a few hundred people milled about in the huge auditorium. Some were seated and listening to speakers on stage.
My attention was drawn not to the speakers, but to the beautiful, ornate building. The ceiling was nearly covered by the form of a gigantic, sumptuous pillow that evoked an aura of The Arabian Nights. I could not stop looking up at it, and we snuck into the closed balcony so I could get a closer look. I was amazed that such a wonderful building could be allowed to decline as it was.
The "seminar" was just a succession of speakers, each warning of the Communist menace among us. The featured speaker was an ex-FBI agent named W. Cleon Skousen, the author of a book entitled, “The Naked Communist.” Bill and I listened to him for a while, and browsed a table of
literature, but there-was not much to hold our interest, and we didn't stay long. Instead we crossed over to the U.S.C. campus and explored that. Each of us anticipated attending college well before jousting with Communists.
In our Senior year, Bill and I entered a writing contest. Our English teacher, Miss Kimzey, kept her classes aware of writing contests and how to enter them. The one we entered was sponsored by a local business group, either the Chamber of Commerce or Kiwanis Club, and the task was to write an assay of so many words on the subject of "What America Means To Me.” Prizes were gift certificates redeemable from the Freedom Bookstore at Knott’s Berry Farm, a political and conservative bookstore. I wrote a thoughtful essay that expressed my feelings as best I could. On the other hand, Bill assessed the judges and wrote an essay designed in every way to Appeal to their conservative biases. As Bill said, he "gave them All the red meat" he could, waving the flag and railing against Communists. I won Second Prize. Bill won First. We laughed over the outcome, as close friends do, and we both learned something from the effort.
Yes, Bill and I knew all the conservative political jargon, and we continually pestered any teacher who espoused "liberal" ideas. As I left high school for college I did not anticipate anything to challenge my emerging political beliefs. It was the early 1960s, and life where I grew up was fairly homogeneous, mostly white, middle-class suburbia. There was an area of Hispanic families in Westminster, but no one knew the term "barrio" yet, and the Hispanic kids seemed to blend in at school. There were a few Asian-Americans. There were no African-Americans at Westminster high School in those years. The civil rights struggle in the South seemed to be only on television, as I could not see any similarity where 1 lived. That would change.
ELECTION (1960)
Unlike previous elections, this time I was aware of more than hoopla and the wearing of buttons. I had read Barry Goldwater’s book, “ Conscience of a Conservative,” and I was well into the process of internalizing it and making it my own philosophy.
Everyone knew Richard Nixon as Eisenhower’s Vice President, and like other Americans I had seen his motorcade stoned in Venezuela, and his Kitchen Debate with Soviet Premier Nikita Kruschev. Nixon was staunchly anti-communist, one of his trademarks. Although he was opposed at the Republican Convention, primarily by the liberal Nelson Rockefeller, who had won a few primaries, Nixon’s nomination seemed a mere formality to his becoming President. It felt more like an asencion than an election, particularly since Eisenhower was so well liked.
The Democrats were in disarray. After a stormy convention they nominated a little-known senator from Massachusetts, at least not well known across the country and in California. He was Catholic to boot, and surely, people thought, most voters would not elect a candidate who could be controlled by the Pope.
But John Kennedy took advantage of the growing Space Race to highlight the fact that the United States was caught napping while the Soviet Union surpassed us in developing new technology. Sputnik circled the globe in 1953, and we all listened to its “beep-beep-beep” on television. Obviously something was up there, and it wasn’t ours!
When we tried to put our own satellite into orbit we failed miserably, and the failures were played and replayed on television. The Navy’s Vanguard rocket lifted off…just a few feet, struggling mightily against gravity…then fell back and toppled over and exploded in flames as the nose cone fell off like some flimsy Tinker-Toy. But that didn’t happen just once, but time after time, and it quickly became a joke as to which way it would fall the next time. John Kennedy argued persuasively that there was a “missile gap,” and a “Window of opportunity” that exposed us to a possible attack by the Soviets. The images from Cape Canaveral reinforced what he said.
The Kraft household was Republican, and Richard Nixon was our man. He had grown to be a personal hero of mine, being from nearby Yorba Linda and from humble origins as well, not unlike mine. Nixon’s decisive, conservative Republican message and firm anti-communism appealed to me.
I put Nixon/Lodge bumper stickers on all the family cars and my school notebook too. I added Nixon campaign buttons to my growing collection of campaign memorabilia. I was really proud of one large, round button, about 1½” in diameter that displayed one photo of Richard Nixon, substituted by a photo of Henry Cabot Lodge as light played across it from different angles. And I had a rectangular pin, encased in clear plastic, that also changed with the light: a red, white and blue background alternately displayed “VOTE” and REPUBLICAN.” These buttons and others from other elections stayed with me through my adult life.
We watched the televised debates between Nixon and Kennedy, the first such debates ever. Nixon looked unwell, he was pale, unshaven, and he fidgeted as he sat uncomfortably in a chair. Kennedy wore a dark suit, and he appeared calm, vigorous and precise. But what Nixon actually said was better than what Kennedy said…or so we rationalized.
Kennedy campaigned in Southern California, stopping to make a speech at Douglas Aircraft in Long Beach where dad worked. Dad saw him and listened to him speak, and when he came home that evening he said it was the only time he had ever seen a man who might become President. Remarkably, Dad had few negative comments.
On Election Day dad voted on his way from work. Mom also worked, but she came straight home to start dinner, and when dad arrived she went to vote while he took charge of the meal.
Election returns began to come in when the polls closed on the East Coast, and each network anchorman was busy covering the results. I changed from channel to channel and back again looking for the most recent returns: from Walter Cronkite on CBS to Huntley & Brinkley on NBC. The Presidential race was close all night, Nixon holding a lead that dwindled as the evening wore on. Mom and dad retired for the night about 10pm, believing that Nixon had won, but I stayed up to witness the final outcome. I was up all night, and the margin grew razor thin. Everything hung on the vote from Chicago, Illinois (Cook County). No television network would declare a winner.
Dad got up at 5am. He always got up at that time--rain, shine, illness, no matter what. It was the Iowa farmer in him. The bedroom doors opened directly on the living room, and dad appeared wearing his usual loose, dark-brown slacks, and an old-fashioned undershirt. He was surprised to see me still up and raised his eyebrows in surprise when I told him the election was still not settled. He padded flat-footed through the living room into the kitchen to make coffee. Then came sounds of running water and the hollow rattle of metal as dad assembled the tin coffee pot and set it on the stove. We had an electric coffee pot, but dad preferred the old one.
A few moments later dad padded back by and he asked me to keep an eye on the coffee while he bathed and shaved. He turned into the bathroom a few feet away, and soon the sounds of water filling the bathtub and Dad’s Norelco razor filled the living room. Our house was very small, 1080 square feet, and the wall was paper-thin. We had only one bathroom, and it had a tub but no shower.
I heard the coffee pot begin to rattle on the stove as it percolated, and I stood by the door at the corner of the dining room. From there I could see both the TV and the kitchen stove where the little tin coffee pot hiccupped and rattled on one burner, steam escaping from the spout. The coffee shooting through a clear glass knob on the lid was barely colored. In a few minutes it was dark enough, and I turned the burner down, adjusting it to just the tiny inner ring of flame at its lowest level. It would stay hot without more percolating.
Sunlight seeped into the eastern sky beyond the garage, the willow tree and the back alley. It outlined Saddleback Mountain in the frame of the window over the kitchen sink. I was very tired, but I didn’t drink coffee then. There was no juice in the refrigerator, only milk and buttermilk (yuk!), so I took a bottle of Coke and opened it on the handle of one drawer I always used as a bottle opener. The cold carbonation scoured my throat. I had never before drunk Coke in the morning, but it worked.
By 5:30 dad was dressed in clean slacks and a sport shirt, ready for work. Mom followed him from their bedroom, clutching her robe, hair a mess, eyes unfocused from sleep. She went in the kitchen and returned with a cup of coffee.
“There’s a tub of good water for you, Opal,” Dad said.
They usually shared bath water.
“Good,” she said sleepily, sipping her coffee. Then she turned to me and said, “Randy, honey, did you get any sleep?”
“No,” I said. “Been up all night watching the election, and they don’t know who won yet.”
“But school.” Mom pleaded.
“I’ll make it,” I said. “It’s only one day.”
Mom sighed in sympathy and turned into the bathroom. Then the Cook County returns began to come in, and soon Kennedy was declared the winner. I was crushed. My entire night’s wishing and hoping down the drain.
Dad stopped, watched and listened. Then he shrugged and said, “How about that? Now I can say that I’ve seen a president.”
“Yeah,” I said. “But they still might have a recount. Nixon hasn’t said anything yet. He hasn’t conceded.”
Dad filled his thermos with coffee and I wished him well at the kitchen door. “Bye, Bub. See you tonight,” he said. Usually I was still asleep when dad left for work, but this morning I watched him back out of the driveway in the dark-green 1953 Ford that he used for a work car, into the back alley and on his way to pick up Doris’s husband, Mark, who also worked at Douglas Aircraft.
A glorious sunrise momentarily blinded me as dad drove away. It brought the promise of a new day, but the enemy had captured the White House…or so I thought.
Everyone knew Richard Nixon as Eisenhower’s Vice President, and like other Americans I had seen his motorcade stoned in Venezuela, and his Kitchen Debate with Soviet Premier Nikita Kruschev. Nixon was staunchly anti-communist, one of his trademarks. Although he was opposed at the Republican Convention, primarily by the liberal Nelson Rockefeller, who had won a few primaries, Nixon’s nomination seemed a mere formality to his becoming President. It felt more like an asencion than an election, particularly since Eisenhower was so well liked.
The Democrats were in disarray. After a stormy convention they nominated a little-known senator from Massachusetts, at least not well known across the country and in California. He was Catholic to boot, and surely, people thought, most voters would not elect a candidate who could be controlled by the Pope.
But John Kennedy took advantage of the growing Space Race to highlight the fact that the United States was caught napping while the Soviet Union surpassed us in developing new technology. Sputnik circled the globe in 1953, and we all listened to its “beep-beep-beep” on television. Obviously something was up there, and it wasn’t ours!
When we tried to put our own satellite into orbit we failed miserably, and the failures were played and replayed on television. The Navy’s Vanguard rocket lifted off…just a few feet, struggling mightily against gravity…then fell back and toppled over and exploded in flames as the nose cone fell off like some flimsy Tinker-Toy. But that didn’t happen just once, but time after time, and it quickly became a joke as to which way it would fall the next time. John Kennedy argued persuasively that there was a “missile gap,” and a “Window of opportunity” that exposed us to a possible attack by the Soviets. The images from Cape Canaveral reinforced what he said.
The Kraft household was Republican, and Richard Nixon was our man. He had grown to be a personal hero of mine, being from nearby Yorba Linda and from humble origins as well, not unlike mine. Nixon’s decisive, conservative Republican message and firm anti-communism appealed to me.
I put Nixon/Lodge bumper stickers on all the family cars and my school notebook too. I added Nixon campaign buttons to my growing collection of campaign memorabilia. I was really proud of one large, round button, about 1½” in diameter that displayed one photo of Richard Nixon, substituted by a photo of Henry Cabot Lodge as light played across it from different angles. And I had a rectangular pin, encased in clear plastic, that also changed with the light: a red, white and blue background alternately displayed “VOTE” and REPUBLICAN.” These buttons and others from other elections stayed with me through my adult life.
We watched the televised debates between Nixon and Kennedy, the first such debates ever. Nixon looked unwell, he was pale, unshaven, and he fidgeted as he sat uncomfortably in a chair. Kennedy wore a dark suit, and he appeared calm, vigorous and precise. But what Nixon actually said was better than what Kennedy said…or so we rationalized.
Kennedy campaigned in Southern California, stopping to make a speech at Douglas Aircraft in Long Beach where dad worked. Dad saw him and listened to him speak, and when he came home that evening he said it was the only time he had ever seen a man who might become President. Remarkably, Dad had few negative comments.
On Election Day dad voted on his way from work. Mom also worked, but she came straight home to start dinner, and when dad arrived she went to vote while he took charge of the meal.
Election returns began to come in when the polls closed on the East Coast, and each network anchorman was busy covering the results. I changed from channel to channel and back again looking for the most recent returns: from Walter Cronkite on CBS to Huntley & Brinkley on NBC. The Presidential race was close all night, Nixon holding a lead that dwindled as the evening wore on. Mom and dad retired for the night about 10pm, believing that Nixon had won, but I stayed up to witness the final outcome. I was up all night, and the margin grew razor thin. Everything hung on the vote from Chicago, Illinois (Cook County). No television network would declare a winner.
Dad got up at 5am. He always got up at that time--rain, shine, illness, no matter what. It was the Iowa farmer in him. The bedroom doors opened directly on the living room, and dad appeared wearing his usual loose, dark-brown slacks, and an old-fashioned undershirt. He was surprised to see me still up and raised his eyebrows in surprise when I told him the election was still not settled. He padded flat-footed through the living room into the kitchen to make coffee. Then came sounds of running water and the hollow rattle of metal as dad assembled the tin coffee pot and set it on the stove. We had an electric coffee pot, but dad preferred the old one.
A few moments later dad padded back by and he asked me to keep an eye on the coffee while he bathed and shaved. He turned into the bathroom a few feet away, and soon the sounds of water filling the bathtub and Dad’s Norelco razor filled the living room. Our house was very small, 1080 square feet, and the wall was paper-thin. We had only one bathroom, and it had a tub but no shower.
I heard the coffee pot begin to rattle on the stove as it percolated, and I stood by the door at the corner of the dining room. From there I could see both the TV and the kitchen stove where the little tin coffee pot hiccupped and rattled on one burner, steam escaping from the spout. The coffee shooting through a clear glass knob on the lid was barely colored. In a few minutes it was dark enough, and I turned the burner down, adjusting it to just the tiny inner ring of flame at its lowest level. It would stay hot without more percolating.
Sunlight seeped into the eastern sky beyond the garage, the willow tree and the back alley. It outlined Saddleback Mountain in the frame of the window over the kitchen sink. I was very tired, but I didn’t drink coffee then. There was no juice in the refrigerator, only milk and buttermilk (yuk!), so I took a bottle of Coke and opened it on the handle of one drawer I always used as a bottle opener. The cold carbonation scoured my throat. I had never before drunk Coke in the morning, but it worked.
By 5:30 dad was dressed in clean slacks and a sport shirt, ready for work. Mom followed him from their bedroom, clutching her robe, hair a mess, eyes unfocused from sleep. She went in the kitchen and returned with a cup of coffee.
“There’s a tub of good water for you, Opal,” Dad said.
They usually shared bath water.
“Good,” she said sleepily, sipping her coffee. Then she turned to me and said, “Randy, honey, did you get any sleep?”
“No,” I said. “Been up all night watching the election, and they don’t know who won yet.”
“But school.” Mom pleaded.
“I’ll make it,” I said. “It’s only one day.”
Mom sighed in sympathy and turned into the bathroom. Then the Cook County returns began to come in, and soon Kennedy was declared the winner. I was crushed. My entire night’s wishing and hoping down the drain.
Dad stopped, watched and listened. Then he shrugged and said, “How about that? Now I can say that I’ve seen a president.”
“Yeah,” I said. “But they still might have a recount. Nixon hasn’t said anything yet. He hasn’t conceded.”
Dad filled his thermos with coffee and I wished him well at the kitchen door. “Bye, Bub. See you tonight,” he said. Usually I was still asleep when dad left for work, but this morning I watched him back out of the driveway in the dark-green 1953 Ford that he used for a work car, into the back alley and on his way to pick up Doris’s husband, Mark, who also worked at Douglas Aircraft.
A glorious sunrise momentarily blinded me as dad drove away. It brought the promise of a new day, but the enemy had captured the White House…or so I thought.
Cuban Missile Crisis (1962)
Nobody knew all that was happening. Everybody was concerned; it showed on their faces. You had to be brain dead not to know that the United States and the Soviet Union were threatening nuclear war at each other because we discovered long-range missiles in Cuba capable of striking our soil. The fingers of powerful people on each side were poised over buttons of mass destruction.
It was late October 1962, a week from Halloween. A new song was all over the radio and on the lips of kids at school-- Monster Mash. Mom and Dad were in bed early, as each had to be at work in the morning. I stayed up for the late TV news, and then watched The Tonight Show while doing sit-ups, a hundred per set. Jack Paar had quit as host, and a new guy, Johnny Carson, was trying to get established. He wasn’t very good, but then who could be after Jack Paar?
Next-door a recently popular nightclub, The Red Garter, was at raucous full-tilt. A few years before, The Gilberts lived on that property, and Dad bought it from them when they decided to leave, but he had to back out of the deal due to an emergency in our family. Another buyer stepped in and built a double storefront, a beer bar and a coffee shop called “Midway Pines.” Both withered in a few months. Eventually, new tenants combined the two spaces into one, added a liquor license, a live band, and The Red Garter was born. It was busy every night and jam-packed on weekends. Patrons parked their cars everywhere, even on our property. Music throbbed through the thin walls of our house, just five feet from our bedrooms. There was nothing we could do, since it was a commercial zone, not residential.
I did sit-ups facing the TV with the sound turned low in deference to Mom and Dad trying to sleep. But music from The Red Garter resonated through the house, muted but pervasive. The base line rumbled relentlessly. It was Eddie Cochran’s song, “Summertime Blues.”
Two long sandbags held my feet down. They were part of a goofy weight-loss machine Mom had bought, and were meant to lay across the targeted body part and jostle the pounds away when the machine was activated. The machine was a waste of money, but the sandbags were useful for sit-ups.
I thought of recent events as I counted sit-ups and the world its breath. Just a week ago, on the 18th, one of our U2 spy planes snapped high-altitude photos over Cuba showing forty long-range missiles. Cuba tried to shoot the U2 down, but could not reach it. Just two years previously Francis Gary Powers’ U2 had been shot down on a high-altitude spy mission over the Soviet Union. Now photos displayed on TV showed the world the U2’s capabilities: clear photographs of numerous missiles, missile launchers, and the camouflage meant to hide them.
On the 19th China invaded Indian Territory. Was that related somehow, knowing we were distracted? On the 23rd a Hydrogen Bomb was exploded in a test on Johnston Island in the Pacific.
Our planes photographed Soviet ships, bound for Cuba, with containers on their decks that appeared to be more missiles. Then on the 24th, we placed a quarantine on the entire island, and demanded the missiles be removed. The Soviet ships would have to stop and be searched, turn back, or fight. Would they give in? Would we? Would either side launch nuclear missiles to impose its will? So not to appear weak? It was the scenario everyone dreaded as Soviet ships neared ours in the Atlantic. Could it have started already? Were missiles on the way as I did my sit-ups? I looked out the window-- no explosions, just traffic on Beach Boulevard and the pulsing light of The Red Garter’s sign.
After five sets of sit-ups I switched off the TV and headed for bed. No doubt Johnny Carson would return to his game show before long, and The Tonight Show would find a real host.
The Red Garter was at full-tilt just a few feet from my room. Colored light from its sign pulsed through the windows and lit my darkened room-- now red, then white. Booming music and the hubbub of a manic crowd flooded in too. I stood at the open window looking east again, and I recalled several years before when I helped Dad renovate all these windows. Each room then had two single windows set high in the walls. We removed them, combined them into double windows lower and centered in the walls, and Dad fashioned a way to slide them open and shut sideways in the casement. It took us months to change them all. The reverie was broken as two people parked their car on the front of our lot and disappeared around the front of The Red Garter. I slid the window shut.
Immediately the noise muted. The rush of traffic on the highway, the relentless music, and the hubbub from the bar all dropped to a dull roar. I didn’t mind, really. It had become a familiar and reassuring presence that lulled me to sleep. Two years previously, even before The Red Garter, Dad took us to visit our relatives at his boyhood home in Audubon, Iowa. It was a farm, set in the midst of fields, and it was so quiet I had difficulty falling asleep. I missed the highway sounds.
On the wall above my bed I had a poster-sized picture of the United Nations building in New York City, an aerial view that included part of the East River, which it overlooks. I was interested in architecture and liked that building, a clean rectangle rising up 40 or 50 stories with its narrow ends made of smooth stone and a sea of glass in between.
When I first put the poster up, I modified it to symbolize my politics at the time: a conservative who admired Barry Goldwater and William F. Buckley, Jr. It began with Goldwater’s book, “Conscience of a Conservative.” Then I subscribed to Buckley’s magazine, “The National Review,” and read his book too, “Up From Liberalism.” But I was not a rabid John Bircher. I did not believe the United States should get out of the U.N. or that Chief Justice Earl Warren should be impeached. I did believe in less government, more personal freedom, and a tough foreign policy. (That last one, toughness with the Soviets, was being tested this night!) I cut a shape out of red paper to resemble the Soviet Communist flag blowing in the wind, and I taped it to the roof of the U.N. building in the poster. It was cool. It looked really neat, like a part of the photo. But I had changed since then, matured, and I knew it wasn’t true. But I left the red flag there. It caused me to chuckle at my younger self and to momentarily re-examine my own evolving thoughts about the United Nations and other conservative issues.
That night I did not fall asleep right away. I lay in bed contemplating the end of civilization at any moment. Lights pulsed off the walls of my room. Live music rumbled through the house. (Now it was Ray Charles’ song, “What’d I Say?”) I looked up to see the red flag flying over the U.N. building, and wondered if the Kennedy White House was tough enough to face the Russians. I thought over and again of the Soviet ships nearing our blockade, and whether or not warheads could be falling toward my room right then. I looked out my window again, across Beach Boulevard to the east, fearing to see the sky explode. Over there was Long Beach with its harbor and Naval Shipyard, not ten miles away. In between lay the large ammunition dump at Seal Beach, and just above Long Beach was Los Angeles. All three were likely targets for a nuclear strike. I visualized the worst, the entire sky turning red, everything being blown away, vaporized. Ten years ago I stood on our back porch with Mom, Dad and Jeanette and saw the entire sky light up from a nuclear bomb test in Nevada. I recalled the eerie, powerful light, and that was just one little bomb hundreds of miles away. Nuclear warheads were bigger now, much more powerful. What must it be like up close? Could it happen here? Now?
The next I knew it was morning. The sky was growing light, and it was very quiet but for an occasional car on Beach Boulevard. “Well,” I said aloud, “this is an accomplishment. We’re still here!” I soon learned the Soviet ships had turned back, and nuclear war was averted. They blinked first.
At school, my friends were abuzz over what happened. Each had a story of how it felt to confront the end of everything, and reactions varied: “Cool! … Spooky. … No big deal, nothing happened. … I don’t want to talk about it anymore.” Few people said they slept well. But soon the familiar school routine took over, as we had to make class. And there was a football game that night to draw our attention. I was in the band (tenor sax) and had to get my uniform ready and practice the half-time show. After the game, there was a Sock Hop in the gym, and maybe some pizza at Capello’s after that.
Life went on. Reasonable men had prevailed.
High School Graduation - What Color? (1963)
My senior class graduated in June 1963. Just a few months previous, October 1962, the world was poised at the brink of nuclear war over the Cuban Missile Crisis. It was very real. I remember going to bed on the night when the Soviet ships were steaming toward the United States’ blockade of Cuba, not knowing if I would wake up to the world I knew or if nuclear bombs would rain down on us. Many of my friends felt that way too, and the next day at school the tension and, finally, relief were palpable. The air was thick with it. It was one aspect of a changing world that colored our graduation.
Ours was the first graduating class to attend Westminster High School all four years. It was a new school, having first opened for the 1959-60 school year. “Traditions” were still forming, often times being “suggested” and imposed by the school administration.
Our school colors were red, white and black, and for graduation the administration gave the Senior Class the choice of wearing red or white robes at the graduation ceremony. A vote was set to determine which color we wanted.
Some of us noticed right away that we were being denied a third choice--black. Although the school was new, many of us had older brothers and sisters who had graduated recently from Huntington Beach High School, and family photos showed them graduating in black robes, black being a sober color, and signifying adulthood. Some of us thought red or white graduation robes would not reflect the serious times we lived in and the gravity with which we stepped toward adult life.
Well, a few of us felt that way, but if nothing had been said, the Class of 1963 would have graduated in red or white robes without any fuss. But someone did say something.
It started with my good friends, Bill and Paul, and me. We talked about it among our friends and others we hung out with, and there was a general agreement that we were being denied a choice we deserved—black robes. But it was also conceded that there was not anything to do about it. One of us talked to the Senior Counselor, Mrs. Polly Hanna, and asked that black be added to the ballet. The administration refused. We asked the Student Council for help, but they did not want to rock the boat.
So Bill, Paul and I drew up a petition asking that black be added, and we circulated it among the Senior Class. In asking classmates to sign, we stressed that they could still vote for any color they wanted, but we were just asking for the chance to vote for our choice as well. We got a majority of the Senior Class to sign the petition, and, faced with the petition, the school administration relented. Black robes became a third choice.
When the class voted, black narrowly won, and the Class of 1963 graduated in all black robes. Had the administration not created a fuss about it and included black as a choice when it was first requested, some other color might have been chosen. Who knows how much of the vote was a protest against being denied the choice? Still, the solemn mood of the times led many to vote for black as an expression of our serious state of mind.
Ours was the first graduating class to attend Westminster High School all four years. It was a new school, having first opened for the 1959-60 school year. “Traditions” were still forming, often times being “suggested” and imposed by the school administration.
Our school colors were red, white and black, and for graduation the administration gave the Senior Class the choice of wearing red or white robes at the graduation ceremony. A vote was set to determine which color we wanted.
Some of us noticed right away that we were being denied a third choice--black. Although the school was new, many of us had older brothers and sisters who had graduated recently from Huntington Beach High School, and family photos showed them graduating in black robes, black being a sober color, and signifying adulthood. Some of us thought red or white graduation robes would not reflect the serious times we lived in and the gravity with which we stepped toward adult life.
Well, a few of us felt that way, but if nothing had been said, the Class of 1963 would have graduated in red or white robes without any fuss. But someone did say something.
It started with my good friends, Bill and Paul, and me. We talked about it among our friends and others we hung out with, and there was a general agreement that we were being denied a choice we deserved—black robes. But it was also conceded that there was not anything to do about it. One of us talked to the Senior Counselor, Mrs. Polly Hanna, and asked that black be added to the ballet. The administration refused. We asked the Student Council for help, but they did not want to rock the boat.
So Bill, Paul and I drew up a petition asking that black be added, and we circulated it among the Senior Class. In asking classmates to sign, we stressed that they could still vote for any color they wanted, but we were just asking for the chance to vote for our choice as well. We got a majority of the Senior Class to sign the petition, and, faced with the petition, the school administration relented. Black robes became a third choice.
When the class voted, black narrowly won, and the Class of 1963 graduated in all black robes. Had the administration not created a fuss about it and included black as a choice when it was first requested, some other color might have been chosen. Who knows how much of the vote was a protest against being denied the choice? Still, the solemn mood of the times led many to vote for black as an expression of our serious state of mind.
November 1963
"UNFINISHED"
It was my Freshman year at Claremont Men's College, and I lived on-campus in Green Hall. Claremont is a small town next to Pomona at the foothills of the San Gabriel mountains. The streets rolled up at 6pm. In 1963 no alcohol was sold within the city limits.
It was my first time away from home, and Thanksgiving was approaching. I had phoned home several times and looked forward to being with Mom & Dad and the whole family get-together. Thanksgiving was on the 28th that year.
But this morning, the 22nd, began clear and chilly as I joined a group of ten to fifteen guys in a small parking lot next to "Little" Bridges auditorium on the campus of next-door Pomona College. We were all members of the colleges' ROTC unit, and that morning we assembled to go to the California National Guard Armory in nearby Montclair for some sort of introduction to weapons training. Some held paper cups of steaming hot coffee, munched donuts.
was there as was Russ Chung, two other guys who lived in Green Hall. We stood together and Dennis showed off his proficiency with Double Dutch, a pig latin sort of thing where an "ib". syllable is inserted before each vowel in a word. The pitch of his voice rose and fell, and his eyes widened as the disjointed words tumbled out. He obviously relished it. Russ and I stood helpless to respond. We all waited for Colonel Menzies to arrive so everyone could car caravan to the armory. We Freshmen had not been there before.
When the colonel arrived we loaded into two cars and a station wagon and drove down the San Bernardino Freeway eight miles or so to Montclair. The armory was very close to the off ramp, set in a small park of grass and trees. Once assembled inside the building we were introduced to the M-1 rifle, the standard-issue weapon of the US Army in 1963. We were each given one and shown how to take it apart and put it back together. After a few hours learning that we progressed to the final activity of the morning, live fire at paper targets. We were shown how to assume the prone position, flat on one's belly, legs spread, rifle in the left hand supported by the elbow on the ground, stock in one's shoulder, sighting with one eye, breathe out slowly, squeeze the trigger slowly. I don't recall exactly how well I did. I believe I was able to hit the target, but I was no way near the best shot. At best I was average.
When all was done we piled back into our transportation, Dennis, Russ and I into the one station wagon. Of the three seats I recall I was in the second one. The reason I say that is because I vividly recall being able to see the radio in the dash, and all our attention was drawn to it as the news came over. President Kennedy had been shot in Dallas. We had all been chatting back and forth, carefree, and suddenly there was shushing and "be quiet" so the radio could be heard. Apparently it had just happened. The radio did not say how badly he was hurt or anything else, just that he was being taken to a nearby hospital. We were all stunned.
We arrived back on campus, and the three of us from Green Hall hurried back to its dayroom where the TV was. Already a small group was assembled around the set, and they let us know Kennedy was taken to Parkland Hospital and was receiving emergency treatment of some kind. There were images broadcast from outside the hospital, various unknown people entering and leaving. I don't remember what was said specifically; there was an aura of disbelief. Claremont Men's College was known and respected for its strength in political economy, and most all of the students, myself included, were attuned to the politics of the day. Myself, I was a teenage Goldwater conservative. By that I mean my belief system was immature, untested by interaction with the real world. This day, November 22, 1963, would be the start of a long process of political maturation.
Before long the announcement came that President Kennedy was dead. Another shocker. If a Goldwater conservative believed anything it was the sanctity of the political process, the constitutional way and orderly democratic change. Assassination was anathema to the core of what I believed, of what we all believed. I bolted from the dayroom, not wanting to hear anymore, down some steps and onto the walkway from Green Hall to Story House, an old one-time residence that now held the mail room among other things. But I made it only half way to Story House. I had no reason to go there. I turned and looked back at Green Hall and the dayroom windows. I recall as if it were yesterday the lacy green leaves of large shrubs that lined the walkway leading from Green Hall.
"They did it," I said to myself. "Those ultra right-wing nut jobs. The John Birch Society and others. There had been a drumbeat of hate and disrespect for Kennedy for a long time. I disagreed with his policies, but I didn't hate him. But those others ... if they didn't pull the trigger themselves they set the environment, they provoked someone else to do it. I could not believe it. It was then I first realized that at the moment President Kennedy was shot I was very likely squeezing the trigger of a rifle. I turned one way on the walkway, then another. I didn't know where to go or what to do. Eventually I went back into the dayroom and joined the others huddled around the TV and shared the common loss.
The following week I went home for Thanksgiving, and the atmosphere there was subdued. In 1963 Dad was only 57 years-old. He had not yet hardened into the cynical outspoken conservatism of his latter years. He spoke proudly of Kennedy being the only President he had seen in person when he visited the Douglas Aircraft plant in Long Beach and made a speech. Dad told of standing in a crowd of workers and listening to Kennedy speak. While Dad had voted for Nixon, he admired Kennedy.
It was my first time away from home, and Thanksgiving was approaching. I had phoned home several times and looked forward to being with Mom & Dad and the whole family get-together. Thanksgiving was on the 28th that year.
But this morning, the 22nd, began clear and chilly as I joined a group of ten to fifteen guys in a small parking lot next to "Little" Bridges auditorium on the campus of next-door Pomona College. We were all members of the colleges' ROTC unit, and that morning we assembled to go to the California National Guard Armory in nearby Montclair for some sort of introduction to weapons training. Some held paper cups of steaming hot coffee, munched donuts.
was there as was Russ Chung, two other guys who lived in Green Hall. We stood together and Dennis showed off his proficiency with Double Dutch, a pig latin sort of thing where an "ib". syllable is inserted before each vowel in a word. The pitch of his voice rose and fell, and his eyes widened as the disjointed words tumbled out. He obviously relished it. Russ and I stood helpless to respond. We all waited for Colonel Menzies to arrive so everyone could car caravan to the armory. We Freshmen had not been there before.
When the colonel arrived we loaded into two cars and a station wagon and drove down the San Bernardino Freeway eight miles or so to Montclair. The armory was very close to the off ramp, set in a small park of grass and trees. Once assembled inside the building we were introduced to the M-1 rifle, the standard-issue weapon of the US Army in 1963. We were each given one and shown how to take it apart and put it back together. After a few hours learning that we progressed to the final activity of the morning, live fire at paper targets. We were shown how to assume the prone position, flat on one's belly, legs spread, rifle in the left hand supported by the elbow on the ground, stock in one's shoulder, sighting with one eye, breathe out slowly, squeeze the trigger slowly. I don't recall exactly how well I did. I believe I was able to hit the target, but I was no way near the best shot. At best I was average.
When all was done we piled back into our transportation, Dennis, Russ and I into the one station wagon. Of the three seats I recall I was in the second one. The reason I say that is because I vividly recall being able to see the radio in the dash, and all our attention was drawn to it as the news came over. President Kennedy had been shot in Dallas. We had all been chatting back and forth, carefree, and suddenly there was shushing and "be quiet" so the radio could be heard. Apparently it had just happened. The radio did not say how badly he was hurt or anything else, just that he was being taken to a nearby hospital. We were all stunned.
We arrived back on campus, and the three of us from Green Hall hurried back to its dayroom where the TV was. Already a small group was assembled around the set, and they let us know Kennedy was taken to Parkland Hospital and was receiving emergency treatment of some kind. There were images broadcast from outside the hospital, various unknown people entering and leaving. I don't remember what was said specifically; there was an aura of disbelief. Claremont Men's College was known and respected for its strength in political economy, and most all of the students, myself included, were attuned to the politics of the day. Myself, I was a teenage Goldwater conservative. By that I mean my belief system was immature, untested by interaction with the real world. This day, November 22, 1963, would be the start of a long process of political maturation.
Before long the announcement came that President Kennedy was dead. Another shocker. If a Goldwater conservative believed anything it was the sanctity of the political process, the constitutional way and orderly democratic change. Assassination was anathema to the core of what I believed, of what we all believed. I bolted from the dayroom, not wanting to hear anymore, down some steps and onto the walkway from Green Hall to Story House, an old one-time residence that now held the mail room among other things. But I made it only half way to Story House. I had no reason to go there. I turned and looked back at Green Hall and the dayroom windows. I recall as if it were yesterday the lacy green leaves of large shrubs that lined the walkway leading from Green Hall.
"They did it," I said to myself. "Those ultra right-wing nut jobs. The John Birch Society and others. There had been a drumbeat of hate and disrespect for Kennedy for a long time. I disagreed with his policies, but I didn't hate him. But those others ... if they didn't pull the trigger themselves they set the environment, they provoked someone else to do it. I could not believe it. It was then I first realized that at the moment President Kennedy was shot I was very likely squeezing the trigger of a rifle. I turned one way on the walkway, then another. I didn't know where to go or what to do. Eventually I went back into the dayroom and joined the others huddled around the TV and shared the common loss.
The following week I went home for Thanksgiving, and the atmosphere there was subdued. In 1963 Dad was only 57 years-old. He had not yet hardened into the cynical outspoken conservatism of his latter years. He spoke proudly of Kennedy being the only President he had seen in person when he visited the Douglas Aircraft plant in Long Beach and made a speech. Dad told of standing in a crowd of workers and listening to Kennedy speak. While Dad had voted for Nixon, he admired Kennedy.
Summer 1965
My Sophomore year at Claremont Men's College ended, and I came home for the summer. I was the youngest child, the last to leave the nest, and Mom and Dad were more than happy to have me home again. It was a fledgling sort of existence: I had my own money, my own car and my own free time. Mom doted on me, preparing all my favorite meals and snacks, while Dad picked my brain to see what good or ill the college education was effecting on his only son. It was a period of enormous political and social change in the United States, and at times Dad and I argued, always over politics, sometimes heatedly, but the father-son bond never broke. When the heat of argument cooled we loved each other, and we agreed to disagree.During school I worked as a fry cook flipping burgers at a McDonald's in Pomona, but in the summer I took a job in the machine shop at Douglas Aircraft in Long Beach operating a router machine to make wing struts and door pans for DC-8 and DC-9 jetliners. The pay was astronomically better. Dad worked at Douglas for more than 25 years, in the same machine shop, and I drove to work with him and my brother-in-law Mark all summer and the next one, too. I learned quickly and impressed men dad worked with for decades. My leadman, named Miller, had worked under Dad when Dad was an assistant foreman. One day Miller stopped by my machine and examined the parts I had completed. He said, "Kraft, I tell you to do something once, and you do it. That's amazing!" He walked off shaking his head. Needless to say, Dad was proud of me. I applied for, and won, a college scholarship offered by the company, and Dad was proud of that, too.In 1965 my oldest sister, Kay, and her husband, Duane, opened a swim school on the back of my parents' property, on the space previously used by dad for growing crops. It was a large lot on a busy highway and zoned for commercial use. Kay and Duane persuaded Dad they could create a successful business and agreed to pay him monthly rent if he would build them a facility. Dad took a second mortgage on the family home and built a large swimming pool with a small office and dressing-room building at one end. It was christened the "Blue Dolphin Swim School" and opened with all four of Kay and Duane's children being eager participants. It fielded teams to compete with other swim schools at swim meets. Workouts started early in the morning, and we in the adjacent house awoke each day to raucous splashing and booming shouts of "Kick! Pull! Kick! Pull!" One of their instructors (was her name Pat?) was a short and muscular swimmer in her 30s with a loud, piercing drill-instructor voice. She bellowed orders to the kids that could be heard a block away, no kidding. The school was successful into the 1970s, but, as with many family business ventures, eventually it created more ill-feelings between landlord and tenant than it was worth. I introduced Mom and Dad to the Hollywood Bowl by taking them to see the Ballet Folklorico from Mexico. Mom was thrilled and marveled at the colorful costumes. It was her first live theoretical performance and she enjoyed it immensely. Dad fell asleep. I discovered the Hollywood Bowl two years previously, in the summer of 1963, through a transplanted Brit I met named Mike Farmiloe. He shared a house with two other guys in Costa Mesa near Orange Coast College and drove a huge, white 1958 Pontiac Bonneville convertible. One night he took me to the Hollywood Bowl for Gershwin Night, and I loved it. The next summer, 1964, I went back for Gershwin Night at the Bowl and took a new friend I met in Long Beach, Mike Butcher. The experience was equally fine. First-rate music performed under the stars on a warm summer night is incomparable. Other nights at the Hollywood Bowl, the Greek Theater in Griffith Park, and other Los Angeles theaters and concert halls were events I enjoyed regularly in the following years.My best friend from high school, Bill Manson, also was home from his chosen college in Rockford, Illinois. Bill responded to an internal call to leave crowded Southern California, and he grew to prefer the Midwest. We made time to spend together, after work and on weekends, sharing our experiences, formulating our hopes, verbalizing our fears, listening to one another and grappling with the stuff of life. Vietnam was one thing we discussed, but it had not yet escalated to the horrific war it would become and straddle the national mindset. Bill had not yet decided to flee to Canada, and I had not yet received my draft notice. Those events were a few years in the future, and who could have foreseen them? Indeed, Barry Goldwater had lost the 1964 election as the pro-war candidate, while Lyndon Johnson had won as the hope for peace. The world seemed safe enough. If not certain where we were going, we were secure in knowing where we were, or so we thought.Bill and I double-dated with two girls from high school named Karen. We went to the cinema at South Coast Plaza in Costa Mesa. It was a fun way to catch up on old friends, learn second-hand about other classmates, and share of ourselves. Outside, after the movie, our pent up talk resumed as we drove over to Garden Grove for Helen Grace's candy and ice cream shop. They sold a huge sundae, a mountain of 15 scoops, which we got with four spoons, and our mini reunion continued over ice cream. “Is Dick Bane really going to become a bull-fighter?” someone asked. “He went to matador school in Mexico, I think,” Karen said. “Is Paul Whitson home from Pomona College?” the other Karen asked. “Yes,” I said, “You should call him.” Bill added, “Remember when he made a left turn against a red light and didn’t know it because he’s color blind? Then, after he remembered it he felt guilty and waited until a cop came by and flagged him down so he could get his ticket?” We laughed at that and reminisced for another hour before heading home. When Karen and I were alone in my car on the way to her home, she offered me chewing gum yet again. She had been offering it to me all night, even before the movie, and I came to read it as a technique to keep my mouth busy and deter the possibility of kissing. Hey, standards of behavior were different in 1965. I met her 20 years later and mentioned this, but she didn't recall it.In mid-August a Los Angeles police officer stopped an African-American motorist on the Harbor Freeway and subsequently shot him dead. The official explanation said it was a mistake, that the officer thought he saw a weapon, but none was found. It wasn’t the first such incident, and shortly afterward the neighborhood of Watts descended into rioting and disorder that took a week or more to quell. All day and night TV news bombarded our living rooms with graphic images similar to what we had seen just a few months previously in Selma, Alabama, and other southern states such as Arkansas and Mississippi: police in riot gear, police dogs, guns, waterhoses, night sticks, looting, fighting, injuries and death. It was a shock to see this happening so close to home. Racial discrimination was new to me on a personal level. Of course television news told me it existed in the south, and it was discussed in school, even being a topic for the debate teams, but I had no direct experience with it where I lived. There were no African-Americans at Westminster High School —zero— not one student, staff member, maintenance man, cafeteria worker or bus driver ... no black families, no black community, no black ghetto. Japanese and Hispanics were common at school and in the community, but there were no racial tensions apparent to me. I have no memory of high school being fragmented into racial groups. My Freshman year Richard Numata was Student Body President, and all the races we had participated in all activities without any discrimination.I’m not saying all was perfect in the larger community of Orange County. A situation developed a half-dozen miles from Westminster in the City of Anaheim where Dr. Sammy Lee, a former Olympic swimmer and diving coach for the 1960 Olympic team, built a swim school and was coaching Olympic divers for the 1964 games. When he attempted to buy a home in Anaheim he was refused, apparently because of his ethnicity. It made headlines in the local news for several months, and I thought the publicity would embarrass the home’s owner into selling to Dr. Lee, but that did not happen. He had to buy somewhere else. This incident is the only overt discrimination I recall in our area, and most people I knew, my family included, expressed support for Sammy Lee.I did not meet and speak with a black person face-to-face until I went away to college. Larry Moss was a year ahead of me and lived in my dorm, Green Hall. He was talented musically and frequently played piano at the student union with a small crowd gathered around listening to some cool jazz groove or the latest song by The Four Tops. He was an affable, magnetic guy, and he was black. Another black guy I met in the following summer, 1964, was Mike Butcher. He lived in San Pedro, and we became good friends over the summer. Mike was also very talented musically, at that time being absorbed in classical piano, organ and classical opera.On the third night of the Watts Riots evening TV news continued its graphic coverage, and Bill and I decided to go take a look for ourselves, not into the middle of it, but as close as possible. We gave our parents a story about where we were going, so they wouldn’t worry, and took off in my car. I was driving a two-door, 1953 Mercury hardtop convertible with a flathead V-8 and a 3-speed “slushbox” transmission. Dad helped me rebuild the carburetor. It was deep maroon in color, black leather interior, and it was jacked up a little in the rear to give what some called an “Oakie rake.” It was a cool car, a step up from my high school car, a clunky 1954 Mercury four-door sedan, black over orange, with cheap seat-covers. We got on the freeway and headed for Los Angeles. Bill pushed the buttons on the car radio until he found the Rolling Stones' new single, “Satisfaction.” The opening guitar riff boomed through the car, and I told Bill about a guy at my school with a hefty stereo system who played that riff over and over at full volume, serenading half the small campus. That led to another story of some engineering students at nearby Harvey Mudd College who rigged a super sound system to the roof of their building and blasted us (and much of the small city of Claremont) with Frank Zappa singing, “Help, I’m a rock! Help, I’m a rock!” What a laugh.By the time I related those stories we were in Long Beach, and our bravado faded when the glow of fire became clear in the night sky ahead. We decided a view from afar would be okay and exited the freeway near a likely vantage point, Signal Hill. When we reached the top of the hill there was not much to speak of but an ill-kept, two-lane blacktop road that passed a few oil wells and the Hilltop Inn, an old, boarded-up dance club. It was dark all around. Few street lights. A short distance past the old club the street ended at a panoramic viewpoint that overlooking all the southern Los Angeles basin. To the left lay downtown Long Beach, then the Port of Los Angeles with the Palos Verdes Peninsula behind; straight ahead lay more of Long Beach and the oil refineries of Wilmington beyond, where large, controlled gas plumes burned in the night; to the right north Long Beach turned into the predominantly black city of Compton and beyond that lay Watts.I parked where the road ended, facing toward the pulsing glow in the sky. We were awestruck and sat there a few minutes before saying anything. Bill was slouched against the door, one arm draped over the seat back. I faced ahead, one hand spinning the suicide knob on my steering wheel, and my eyes searching the night sky for some understanding of what was going on. The red glow ahead pulsed slowly off a rising pall of smoke that flattened and spread over all. In my peripheral vision the pulsing glow lit Bill’s face. On the radio Bob Dylan sang, “How does it feel? How does it feel? To be on your own ...” A few miles distant events were unfolding that we would see on television tomorrow, events we were ill-equipped to fully understand.Bill let out a loud, quiet whistle. “It’s incredible.” “And all because someone got a traffic ticket,” I replied.“I believe he was shot and killed, uh, before he got the ticket.” Bill gave me a look over his glasses underscoring the sarcasm. “And he was black; don’t forget that.” “Yeah. But how can that happen?”“Well, if he was reaching for a gun ...” “The cop only thought that. There was no gun,” I interrupted “Apparently, or so they say ... now.” Bill pointed ahead to the sky above the riot zone. “Look! Helicopters. See them circling around? Whoa!” A powerful ray of light shot from one helicopter to the ground. “What’s that? Looks like War of the Worlds.” “Wow!” 1 cried. “It must be a powerful light. I’ve never seen that before!” A large plume of flame shot up and burned furiously. “Something went up there,” Bill said. “Yeah, something big. Hey, remember when I got that ticket for a U-turn the first night I worked at Disneyland?”“Yeah,” Bill chuckled. “Two years ago. I applied, too, but didn’t get hired."“Yeah. Lucky you. I was so exhausted after that first night’s work, running pans of hot food back and forth to that damned steam table, and then I got the ticket ... well, you know I quit after that one night.”“Yeah, the ticket,” Bill laughed. “You were pissed because it cost you more than you earned.”“Yeah. But my point is that happened near midnight, and there was just me and one cop, no one else around. I got out of the car and talked to him, and everything was cool.”“You still got the ticket.” “Yeah, sure, but it was all casual, even friendly. He didn’t order me around or draw a gun. I never saw his gun.”“Obviously it’s different in L.A.” “You think? Maybe it was because I’m white. You know: white kid, Disneyland, America flag, apple pie and all that. “I’m looking at Watts tonight and wondering what if I had been a black guy out there around midnight, just me and the cop?”“Well ...”“What if the guy down there in Watts had been white? Think he’d be dead now?”Bill spoke more seriously, “... you may be right on that one. A white man would probably be in jail, at the max.” Then he made a wry joke. “Hey, if you keep this up you’re going to become a flaming liberal!”“Yeah,” I sighed.An uneasy silence descended on us as the impact of what we had just said sank home. We had considered it before, seen the civil rights movement on television and in the newspapers, debated the question at school and after football games over pizza, but this wasn’t any of that. This was right here in front of us, happening right now. Helicopters circled over watts as it burned, and in the streets below people were dying, black people. “It’s hard to understand why it has to turn into this,” I said in frustration. “I mean the cop who killed the guy could go to jail Right?” “Man, that’s not enough. You saw Selma. We all did. It’s been building up. Dey doan like da ghetto.” Bill said, affecting a black-face voice. “I’ve never been in the ghetto,” I said. “You?”Bill shook his head to say no. I looked away from the fires of Watts to the darkened harbor area and beyond that San Pedro. A thought of Mike Butcher skittered across my mind: the day he guided me to Immaculate Heart College in Los Angeles without saying why, took me to its baroque chapel, not a soul around, sat me in the front row of pews, mysteriously disappeared a few moments then reappeared at a pipe organ console and played Bach’s little fugue in “G”, the grand music soaring majestically in the empty church. A golden memory. I met Mike several times at his home in a poor neighborhood of San Pedro. Was that a ghetto? I turned back to Bill. “My brother-in-law, Bob Boswell, has seen other parts of the country, and he says compared to other ghettos, Watts is a paradise.” Bill shrugged. “Maybe ... but not now.” He fiddled with the radio, cutting off The Temptation’s “My Girl.” He stopped briefly at Martha & the Vandellas singing, "Nowhere to run, Baby. Nowhere to hide,” and added, “Now there's a timely song.” He kept fiddling the dial until he found “California Girls,” by the Beach Boys. “Yes!” he said, trying to keep the beat with his hand, but he was so notoriously uncoordinated he never hit it right. “But is that even the issue?” I said. “I mean if you can’t get out, does it matter how good it is?” I thought of Larry Moss. “There are black guys at school,” I said. "One plays piano at the student union, cool jazz, other things, draws a crowd. He lives in my dorm and he’s a great guy: smart, really friendly.” I knew Larry lived in Los Angeles, but I didn’t want to speculate where. “I mean he should be able to live anywhere he wants and work at whatever job he wants, right? But we know that’s not the way it is today. Remember Sammy Lee? Couldn’t buy that house?” “But that doesn’t happen every day,” Bill said. “That’s the exception, not the rule. And, besides, don’t you think progress is being made? I mean we have blacks at Rockford, and they seem to be getting out of the ghetto. We haven't had any riots or anything. My dorm’s been quiet.”“I still can’t get over you being in charge of a dorm, an R.A., and just a sophomore. That would never happen at Claremont. Seniors only “Hey, no one wanted the job,” Bill said. “And it helps with expenses. I do pretty well, even if I do say so myself. I saved a guy’s life a few months ago.” “Really? How?”“He drank too much. Got really polluted and stopped breathing. If I hadn’t given him CPR and made him throw up he probably would have died. At least that’s what the medics said when they arrived.”“Good work,” I said.Silence returned again as we settled back and watched the scene below, each lost in his own thoughts. I wondered about Mike, about Larry. Were they down there right now? The radio played on: Mr. Tambourine Man - Ticket To Ride - In The Midnight Hour -I Got You, Babe - Help! Then a car approached as though it was going to park behind us, but instead it turned onto a small road we had not noticed. It pulled to a stop not far away, lights went out, and then we saw the unmistakable silhouette of a couple making out.“Uh-oh,” Bill said, “What is this? Have we stumbled onto Lover's Lane?”“Oops!” I said sheepishly. “Could be.” We both craned our necks for a better look, and half the silhouette disappeared “Hot damn!” Bill said, and we broke into laughter followed by some salty comments. I looked at my watch and found time had slipped by. “It’s almost eleven,” I said, “and I guess we better get going. If you’re right this place may start filling up.”“Yeah,” Bill agreed, “But drive down there where they parked so we can see what’s here. You never know when it might come in handy.”I just looked at him.“Why not?” he complained, throwing his hands up. “I don’t want to spy on them. I just want to see where the road goes. It won’t hurt anyone.”So we explored the other road, and when we passed the parked car Bill ogled it with all the subtlety of a giraffe looking over its shoulder, as he did the next parked car and the one after that. It was, indeed, a Lover’s Lane. The road eventually circled back to the other side of the Hilltop Inn. We had passed by it earlier without noticing. Now, as we turned to leave Signal Hill, a cop car cruised by slowly in the opposite direction, toward the place we had been parked. “Don’t make any U-turns,” Bill said. "Just in case.”
Going Home for Christmas (1966)
Not only was 1966 my Senior year at Clarmont Men's College, but I was also President of Green Hall, one of the school's eight fraternity-like on-campus dormitories. The position absorbed as much work as one wanted to give it, and, for better or worse, Green Hall had a tradition of being active on campus. It kept me busy. In October we built a float for Homecoming. We rented a big half-bed truck, built a structure of wood and chicken wire on the back, and stuffed the wire with crepe paper. The opposing football team was nicknamed the Tigers, and our float was a huge black bra with the saying, “We Drempt We Trapped The Tigers In Our Maidenform Bra.” It received a mixed welcome during the parade through downtown Claremont.
The Vietnam War was raging in the print media and on television. Public opinion had not yet turn overwhelmingly against it, but it wasconstantly on the minds of most male students. We each knew we were potential cannon-fodder when our student deferments expired. The war dominated many discussions, and there were demonstrations for and against it. The pro-war faction vastly outnumbered those against it at our school, both in students and faculty here.One avenue of escape, at least for me, was the game of Bridge. I had avoided learning it my first three years at Claremont, but late in my Junior year I caved in and learned how to play. When school resumed for my senior year I formed a partnership with Jim R., and we attempted to play an unusual bidding system known as Schenken, or the Big Club. We entered duplicate bridge tournaments held regularly at neighboring Harvey Mudd College, but with mixed results. We did not have the knowledge or skill to play consistently and well, but it was fun trying. Throughout the entire school year that I partnered with Jim, I amassed .08 Master Points from duplicate play. I was told the points are recognized by the American Contract Bridge Association.There was a foreign-exchange student from Iran, named Javad Khalilzadeh Shirazi, and he lived in Green Hall. He was a few years older than most of us, but smaller in stature. He had black hair, wore thick glasses with black frames, and he spoke in a high-pitched, fluttery voice that is typical of many mid-eastern men. When Thanksgiving arrived almost everyone left campus to join with their families and loved-ones, but Javad did not have anyone in the United States. He was going to remain on campus alone until I invited him to join my family for the weekend. He accepted, and Mom made him a bed on the sofa. My sisters and their families were in and out of my parent's home constantly, and Javad got to meet them one at a time. When we all converged for Thanksgiving dinner he got the full treatment. My nieces and nephews mere all over him, asking questions about Iran and what life there was like. Dad spent time with Javad in the quieter moments, and he asked about the Shah and the government. Mom doted on him, offering food, food and more food.When we returned to Claremont only a month remained before Christmas break. Someone in Green Hall learned of a young, orphaned girl in Los Angeles whom the media had dubbed "Little Miss Smiles" for her relentlessly happy face. At a dorm meeting we decided to help her, and we organized a fund-raising campaign in the spirit of the Christmas Season. To attract public attention we staged a bike-a-thon with the goal of pedaling a bicycle, nonstop, around the school library, 24 hours a day for a full week. The pedaling was split into hour-long shifts, and each of our 50+ guys committed to ride several shifts. A basket on the bike provided a place for people to drop their donations, and there was a table set up outside the library, too. As Dorm President I started it off with the first hour's ride, and over the week we collected several hundred dollars for Little Miss Smiles. After the holidays, in January, 1967, our Dorm Treasurer, Russ C., presented the money to her, and it was reported in the Los Angeles Times.
The last thing we did at Thanksgiving was draw names for Christmas gift exchange. Since there were more than twenty family members, it was not practical for everyone to get a gift for everyone. So we drew names at Thanksgiving and brought a gift for only that person when we assembled for gift-exchange on Christmas Eve. Everyone got a gift from someone, and it was not a burden on anyone. We encouraged Javad to put his name in the draw and return over Christmas, but he begged off. He said he had important work to do over Christmas break, and that may have been true. Important papers were due in January. Or perhaps he did not want to be a burden, or he may have dreaded sleeping on the sofa, or it may have been due to his Muslim religion. Whatever Javad's reason, my family respected it and wished him well.I renewed the offer to Javad when I left campus for home, but he still declined, although he did send his regards to Mom and Dad. I arrived home several days before Christmas Day, but when I entered the house there was something amiss. No pine smell. And when I entered the living room I saw why: no Christmas tree. Fixing that was my first order of business. Dad and I went to a tree lot not far away on Beach Boulevard, and we picked out a bushy Douglas Fir. All the ornaments and light strings needed were already at home, but we bought some extra light bulbs just in case, and we got several packages of icicles and foil garland, too. When we returned home, I helped Dad prune the lower branches and trunk so it would fit our tree stand. Then we set it in the living room, and the three of us decorated it.I untangled the several strings of lights, replaced any burned out bulbs, and arranged them on the tree. Mom brought out several boxes of tree ornaments, some of them fragile glass mementos from the 1930s. Mom said wistfully that the soft, white yarn tied as ornament hangars was tied by the small fingers of my older sisters when they were children. Decades melted away as she handled them lovingly. One was a lemon, but most of its yellow was worn away, one a shiny golden pinecone, another a shiny blue violin. There were newer ornaments acquired when I was a boy, and we remembered them together. When the tree was fully decorated, we turned off the house lights and sat around in the glow of the tree lights. Mom disappeared for a moment and returned with a wrapped present to lay under the tree. It was for me, she said. I retrieved two presents from my room that I brought from school for her and Dad, and I placed them under the tree, too. There we were: three people and three presents. It was a start.Christmas Eve saw the gathering of the family. By tradition, Dad hung a red, vinyl ribbon of sleigh bells on the porch by the door, and when each family (or anyone) reached the door, they announced their arrival by sounding the bells. As the assemblage grew, jingling bells on the porch produced greater Qooohs and Aaaahs inside, and more loved-ones entered the living room to deposit their gifts under the tree: six from the Eastburns, eight from the Lanes, five from the Boswells, three from Mom, Dad and me, and a few others. By the time we had all arrived, it was a bounteous tree indeed. Mounds of presents spilled out from under it. Mom was so happy at these moments.Kay brought a pinata loaded with candy, and Dad hung it from the ceiling. The kids took turns whacking at it with a baseball bat until it broke open and spilled candies on the floor. Since it was indoors, it required closer supervision than usual, but nothing was damaged. Kay had rigged it to break open easily.After the pinata broke, and the kids finished scrambling for the candy, presents were passed out. Doris husband Mark played Santa, calling the name from each gift, and I helped him so it would go faster. Soon the living room was enveloped in a cacophony of ripping paper, exclamations of surprise, expressions of thanks and hugs given. Wrapping paper and ribbon littered the floor, and the younger kids trotted about showing off their present. I received a gag gift: a full length flannel night shirt with a zipper in the front. My nieces and nephews had a good laugh as I held it up for the camera.
In the dining room there was a spread of holiday cakes and cookies. The adults milled about the table, sampling goodies and chatting, while the kids let loose in the living room. Mom was busy making sure everyone wanted for nothing, and someone had to retrieve her from the kitchen,still wiping rids on her apron, and sit her down so she could open her gift.Within a few hours of the first jingling bells, before nine o'clock, everyone had left for their own homes where they had a full night ahead preparing for Christmas morning. Mom and Dad and I cleaned up the house, then watched a little TV before retiring for the night.I did not wake up at the crack of dawn, as kids do. I was still catching up on sleep lost from long college nights, and it was about 7 am when I finally rose. Mom and Dad had been up for hours. Dad was puttering around outside, and Mom called him to come inside to open presents. She gave me a cup of coffee, and, with Christmas carols playing on the stereo, we went to sit by the tree in the living room. It looked barren in comparison to what it had been the night before. Now only a few presents lay scattered on the white sheet under the tree. Dad joined us, and we opened our gifts from one another.Within a few hours of the first jingling bells, before nine o'clock, everyone had left for their own homes where they had a full night ahead preparing for Christmas morning. Mom and Dad and I cleaned up the house, then watched a little TV before retiring for the night.I did not wake up at the crack of dawn, as kids do. I was still catching up on sleep lost from long college nights, and it was about 7 am when I finally rose. Mom and Dad had been up for hours. Dad was puttering around outside, and Mom called him to come inside to open presents. She gave me a cup of coffee, and, with Christmas carols playing on the stereo, we went to sit by the tree in the living room. It looked barren in comparison to what it had been the night before. Now only a few present lay scattered on the white under the tree. Dad joined us, and we opened our gifts from one another.I don't recall what I gave them that year, however, it is likely I gave Mom some form of Shalimar, as I bought it for her every year. Neither do I recall what they gave to me. What I do remember is the contrast between how full the house had been the night before, and how happy Mom had been when presents spilled from under the tree and our family was all together under one roof; and the next morning, when the house was nearly empty and I was the only one there with them, how Mom seemed wistful, almost sad, more frail. Even Dad was a bit subdued. As we sat there in the empty house, by the tree adorned with ornaments from the 1930s, I sensed Mom's sadness and her feeling of loss from a family grown up and gone away. She wanted so much for me to like what she gave me, as though the right gift could roll back time. I know I did like it, truly, regardless of what it was, because she gave it to me. How could I not like it? I remember wishing there was something I (or anyone) could do to restore what used to be, and, of course, I knew at the same time that was impossible. Children grow up, leave home, and parents endure the loss. I made a promise to myself to make every effort to return each year and spend these few moments with Mom and Dad: to sleep overnight in my old room and wake up to open presents with them around the tree. As it turned out, I may not have made every single Christmas (one year I was in Spain), but I was there almost every year. It was such an easy thing to do, and it meant so much to Mom and Dad. It may have been the best present I gave them. By eight o'clock that morning we had begun a circuit of my sisters' homes, stopping by each one to visit, share a cup of coffee and marvel at their gifts. We did this every year, and at each stop plans were made for a casual lunch later in the day. It was always Pot Luck, bring what is easy, and if prior plans called you elsewhere, that was all right, too.
CHANGES (1968)
From my earliest days I was a Republican because Dad was. In High School I read Barry Goldwater’s book, “ The Conscience of a Conservative,” and then “ Up from Liberalism,” by William F. Buckley, Jr. and his magazine, “The National Review,” to which I subscribed. I became more Republican than Dad ever was, more conservative, more ideological.But we all grow up. I went away to College, forged new relationships and had to meet life and make decisions on my own. The world that formed Dad into a Republican, in particular, The Great Depression, no longer existed. I had to decide my own values on the world I saw, not on a lingering loyalty to my father.John Kennedy was shot in Dallas, and that changed everything for me in fundamental ways of which I was not aware at that time. It didn’t happen all at once, and other, subsequent, events added subtle momentum to the process. Ironically, the death of “Liberal” John Kennedy started the break down of my glib and ideological “conservatism,” and ultimately led to my emergence from its shadow.My party affiliation stayed Republican, however, and for a time I continued on the same path, still believing in Goldwater’s conservative ideas: Individual freedom and less Government. During the election of 1964 I was a card-carrying member of Barry Goldwater’s “ Victory Squad,” and on Election Day I sat as a poll watcher at a precinct in Pomona, California, doing my assigned task to ensure that no funny business occurred.My first vote was cast in the 1966 election for Governor of California, and change was apparent. I voted for Democrat Pat Brown against Ronald Reagan, whose “conservatism” I viewed as shallow and little more than slogans. The war in Viet Nam grew from obscurity to a full-blown disaster. I would like to say that I was so smart and perceptive that I was against it from the start, but truthfully, I was like most others- ambivalent. Little attention was paid as a few hundred troops waded ashore Danang. Then, like others, my feelings changed as I watched the war’s relentless, creeping escalation on television and read about it in Time and Newsweek magazines. As College graduation neared, the impact of the war hit me personally; I was prime material for the draft, and upon graduation my student deferment would evaporate. Unlike some, I would not get married and father a child just to avoid the draft, and unlike others, I would not flee to Canada.I hoped for the best, and at school I participated in recruitment interviews with major companies and banks. Each recruiter asked about my draft deferments, and, on learning I had none, they said they could not offer me a job since I would surely be drafted after graduation. It made no difference how qualified I was or how much they liked me; no company would spend a significant amount of money training a junior employee only to lose him to the military. It was disappointing.President Johnson Doggedly pursued the war, even though a majority of the country was turning against it. I came to oppose it, too, the final straw being its ruining the value of my College degree.Few Presidential hopefuls opposed the war, fearing to look inconsistent or unpatriotic. Then, Eugene Mc Carthy stepped forward as a candidate, and he forcefully opposed it. Until then he had been a relatively unknown Senator from Minnesota, and it took many months before people paid him attention and listened to what he said. He came to be known as “ Clean Gene,” an honest, straightforward, soft-spoken man with a simple message-- end the war-- and his message caught on. Mc Carthy bumper stickers, shaped like a daisy flower, blossomed everywhere. His popularity soared among voters. Who could imagine an unknown Senator seriously challenging a sitting President for his party’s nomination? The war had become very oppressive and was tearing the country apart. I turned to Mc Carthy with the hope of ending it, but in the upcoming California Primary (June4) I could not vote for him because I was registered as Republican. So, after much thought and soul-searching, I went to the registrar of voters and changed my party affiliation. It was a major decision for me, a breach from the past that lay to rest my former, ideological self. I became a Democrat to vote for Mc Carthy.At least that was the plan, until President Johnson shocked everyone by withdrawing his candidacy, and, shortly thereafter, Robert Kennedy entered the race. Kennedy’s move surprised most people, including myself, but I never thought him “ruthless,” as some of his opponents charged. I did question his sincerity at first, but that soon changed as he campaigned across the country. Bobby Kennedy tapped a deep longing, not only for peace, but also for fairness, justice and better, simpler times that were lost during the nightmare of Viet Nam. He spoke in magnificent and inspirational words about bringing us all together, not wedging us apart. He spoke to the best qualities in us, not to our fears and prejudices. On the night Martin Luther King was shot, Bobby Kennedy gave an off-the-cuff speech in a black neighborhood of Indianapolis. He announced King’s death, and reminded the grief-stricken and angry crowd that he, too, had a brother shot dead by a white man. He went on to quote Aeschylus, off-the-cuff:He who learns must suffer,And even in our sleepPain that cannot forgetFalls drop by dropUpon the heart.Until in our despair,Against our will,Comes wisdom to usThrough the awful grace of God.I was no fan of Robert Kennedy, but I could not deny the words he spoke and his heartfelt message. Still, I continued to support Gene Mc Carthy, because I wasn’t sure of the depth of Kennedy’s commitment. But I continued to listen, and Kennedy brought hope and decency back to the political discourse. He inspired and challenged. It seemed to me that he bared his soul and embraced us all, something no political figure has done since. He spoke of new days, saying, “Some men see things as they are and ask, ‘Why?’ I dream things that never were and ask, ‘why not’” I switched parties to vote for Gene Mc Carthy, and I admired him greatly, but on June 4, 1968, my hand hovered for a moment above the two names on the ballot, and I voted for Robert Kennedy. After so much death and destruction, he brought hope again. He lifted us up.Several weeks before the election I received an induction notice from my draft board. Rather than be drafted into the Army, I enlisted in the Air Force, and I had to report to the induction center in Los Angeles on Flag Day, June 14, 1968.It was with especially weighted hope that I dropped my ballot into the box on Election Day, and later that evening I gathered with friends at a local bar to watch some television and learn the returns. A friend of mine named Bud asked me to join a Bridge game and be the partner for an older man named Lyle. The game was in the back room of the bar, where a television was mounted high on the wall, and I agreed to the card game as I could listen to the television out of one ear and play Bridge too.It was not long after the polls closed that Kennedy was declared the winner, and we continued the Bridge game as he made his victory speech on the television. Then there was some commotion, people were screaming, and Roosevelt Grier was on camera shouting something or other. An announcer said that Kennedy had been shot, and it stunned everybody. The room went quiet as people looked to the T.V. Then my Bridge partner, Lyle, broke the stunned silence and said, “Good, he had it coming.” I was double-stunned. I couldn’t believe what I heard, what Lyle said. I threw my cards down and left the table. Despite Bud’s attempts to calm me down and apologize for Lyle, I didn’t return to the table. No. I never spoke to Lyle again.It was with an emotionally heavy heart that I reported for the Air Force in Los Angeles. The chaotic and brutal Democratic National Convention a few months later, in Chicago, only made it worse. Uniformed police run amok, dogs turned loose on people, night sticks, tear gas, it was all anathema to the hope Robert Kennedy had offered. A bitter pill to swallow.
Flag Day (1968)
It was with an "exceptionally heavy heart" that I reported for duty in the Air Force on June 14, 1968. (See "Changes-1968.") The Vietnam War was center stage. It had already laid waste to my career path of a college degree in economics leading to a job in business. A majority of Americans had grown to oppose the war, including me, and here I was being forced into the military: one more body to keep it going. Not to mention that the man I voted for to end the war, Robert F. Kennedy, was assassinated just ten days earlier.The night before I had a going-away party at the Houndstooth, a bar in Garden Grove. I was not in the best of moods for “going away.” Just a week before I sat in the same bar, in the TV room playing bridge, when Bobby Kennedy was assassinated. One of the Bridge game, Bud was there for my sendoff. He owned a bar on the other end of Garden Grove Boulevard called “The Midway,” and he took off that night. Peter, Paul & Mary sang “Leaving On A Jet Plane” from the jukebox. I never cared much for the song originally, and now I liked it even less. The owner of the bar, Bill Becker, wished me well and bought me drinks for the evening. I knew the bartenders, too. Ray was tall and lanky with jet-black hair that he had in a bushy buzz-cut. Rene was short, very emotive and very French, at least in public. It was Thursday night, a work night, but many of my friends stopped by to have a beer and wish me well. However, there is no way it was a joyous event. It felt more like a wake, like I was being mourned in advance. The War overlaid everything. The thing unsaid from almost everyone was, ”Thank God it isn’t me.” The next morning Mom went with me. It was Flag Day. Dad had to work, so Mom assumed the job of going with me and returning the car home. The induction center was a nondescript, multi-story building near downtown Los Angeles, and young men like me seemed to be converging on it from all directions. The street was a beehive of bustling activity. Families like mine were dropping their loved ones off in the care of the government. We said our brief farewells and Mom tried to press money into my hands, but I assured her it was the last thing I needed at the moment. I had nothing with me but the clothes I wore, and where I was going I would have no use for money. Mom stayed there, parked at the curb and watching me go, until I disappeared into the building.Inside it was a noisy zoo, several huge floors of men lined up in their scivvies being interviewed, tested, prodded, poked and pronounced fit for duty, including me. By late afternoon the street outside was near deserted. I was sworn in, bussed to Los Angeles International Airport and flown to Lackland Air Force Base, in Texas, for basic training.I was assigned to an old, two-story wooden barracks with thirty or forty other men. We were one platoon, and I became platoon leader. I definitely did not volunteer. No one said, "Who wants to be Platoon Leader?" My test scores and college degree caught the attention of our Drill Instructor, and he "offered" the position to me in a way I could not refuse ... unless I wanted his "special attention." It was not that bad. I did well, and the men accepted the way I filled the position: not an ass-hole or a boot-licker. I was responsible for assembling them daily in formations, such as at reveile in the morning, and for marching in formation to meals, daily physical training, etc. I called cadence as we marched. I was supposed to set an example in personal appearance (brass and shoes shined, clothes clean, gig line straight), attitude and military bearing. And I was supposed to keep a lid on the barracks at night when the D.I. was off duty, Usually that was not a problem. Only one time, near the end of basic training, did the men get rowdy: an impromptu, fantasy strip show upstairs. Boys will be boys. Apparently, however, I did well, because of the several platoons and leaders who went through basic training at the same time, I was awarded the American Spirit of Honor Medal for "outstanding example to comrades in arms." My Company Commander presented the medal to me in a small ceremony, and a photograph was taken.Near the end of Basic Training everyone filled out a form stating the top three job assignments they preferred, and we were all informed that nothing was guaranteed; it was subject to the needs of the Air Force when the forms were processed. My first choice was Loadmaster, the person responsible for loading and securing cargo in Air Force planes. I figured it might get me shipped to Vietnam, but it would be in a cargo plane, not a fighter or helicopter, and not in the jungle. (I learned years later I was mistaken in my belief this was a safe job.) My second choice was, I believe, language school, and the third was something like cryptology (code-breaking). I remember the day final occupation assignments were posted in the barracks. Men crowded around to see which of their choices they got, and there was some excited whooping, cheering and celebratory jostling. One got language school, and another got crypto.When I saw my assigned occupation I drew a blank. "What's a Protective Coating Specialist?" I asked, but no one knew. So I asked the D.I., and he told me — a painter. I was stunned. From the day I enlisted I had done everything the Air Force asked of me, and the medal I had just received indicated that I had done it fairly well. I was sure this was a mistake.I asked to speak to our Company Commander, the man who had just awarded me the medal. I thought perhaps he could intervene and correct the mistake. I reported to his office and stood before him to explain the problem. He sympathized, but could not help. He explained that I was too qualified for an enlisted man in the Air Force. My scores on the aptitude test I took at the induction center were the maximum, both 95. He explained that the Air Force viewed me as someone who would not re-enlist after serving a full tour; consequently, the money expended to train me in a specialty would be wasted. So I was given the lowest job possible.I was shipped off for an eight-week technical school at Sheppard Air Force Base in Wichita Falls, Texas, where I was taught to paint. Time passed slowly, and I was not tempted toward a career in painting. We learned the theory of painting, how the paint adhered to the surface (lock-in-key); how to clean surfaces; how to patch wallboard with tape and spackle; and how to use a spray gun. There were about ten guys in my class, all good men. We bunked near each other and hung out together sometimes.I spent time at the Airman's Club after I discovered it had current record albums and rooms for playing them. There were several listening rooms, all small and barren, no furniture, no windows, just a private space for listening to the record of your choice. Buffalo Springfield's album "Last Time Around" was new, and the first song featured Stephen Stills' plaintive voice singing of a guy trying to get home. I played that one over and over. Cream's album "Disraeli Gears" was popular, and so was Iron Butterfly's "In A Gadda Da Vida." If you paused outside the door to each room, you could hear what was being played inside, and if it was something you liked, it was acceptable to knock, go in and pull up a seat on the floor. It was not surprising to share space with someone smoking marijuana.There was no night life at all in Wichita Falls, so I visited Dallas several times for weekend liberty. I contacted Mom's older sister, Ellen, who lived in Waxahachie, a Dallas suburb. One weekend I took the bus to Dallas and joined their assembled families for a Sunday picnic at a nearby park. Another time in Dallas I met a fellow, Tony Ventura, who managed the record department at Sanger-Harris, a large department store.Because of his position working with sales people from record companies, he had amassed a huge record collection. His home had ceiling to floor bookcases completely filled with record albums and meticulously organized. Tony challenged me to name a record he didn't have, and after a moment's thought I said, "Temptation, recorded by Jo Stafford under an assumed name." My eyes went wide in disbelief as he turned to a bookcase and pulled out the record, which he then played for me. I was impressed.I enjoyed meeting Mom's relatives, and I liked the Dallas area, too, but by the time painter school was over I was eager to move on. When my orders for permanent assignment arrived I balked at opening them. What now, I thought? After getting the worst job, would I also get the worst location? North Dakota? Northern Alaska? Timbuktu?? But I sighed heavily with relief when I saw "Edwards Air Force Base, California." It was a hop and a skip from home! My spirits perked up. Maybe I would be around cutting edge test planes like the X-15. That could be interesting.The barracks at Edwards was nice. I had a large room all to myself on the second floor. However, when the sergeant drove me out to my new job, he turned away from the runways and hangars, and I craned my head around, unwilling to let them go. We proceeded to a ramshackle building with a few paint-spattered pickup trucks outside in a dirt parking area. I was back at the bottom of the heap. My first job was as a member of a four-man team repainting a crosswalk at a base intersection. Later I painted barracks, parking spaces, more crosswalks and on-base housing. No cutting edge planes, not even a runway. Although it was not particularly fulfilling, it was just an eight-hour job, and the rest of the time was my own.
Computer Programming (1971)
I never had any formal training in computer science. In the 1970s the whole field was just in its infancy. Apple didn't exist, and the IBM PC had not come out yet. Aside from the Radio Shack TRS-80, affectionately known as the "Trash 80," there wasn't much except mainframes - IBM, DEC, HP, etc. So ... I had been working at Arrowhead Water Co. in Los Angeles driving truck - semis and BIG tankers - and I quit that to go back to school at Long Beach State and get my teaching credential. I got a government student loan to help pay the rent and feed me, and at the student loan office there was a posting on the bulletin board for a job position at Long Beach Airport for a ;dispatcher at a private aircraft company. About ten years earlier I had worked two summers at Douglas Aircraft there by the airport, and MY Dad worked there for 30 years, so I was a bit familiar with the area. I took the part-time job scheduling private plane rentals and flight school lessons, etc. It was a cool job, and a lot of cool people came in to fly. As it happened, the owner of the company was a career man with IBM and the company was a sort of hobby for him. He had an IBM System 3, Model 6 in the dispatch office where I worked. It was for billing mainly. And so I learned to enter transactions into it, and I watched the owner and another man do some programming. The computer had big disk packs you had to change now and then depending on what application you were working - about 18" accross. Over time the business went downhill, and had to be sold. One of our customers was a good friend of the owner and owned a service bureau in Belmont Shore, on the second floor in the back of the Great Western Savings building. (Is that name? Catty-corner and east of the Bank of America on Second Street. They did payroll, accounts receivable/payable, etc for other businesses. They had a new (at the time) IBM System 32, a mini-computer, about the size of a desk but mostly air inside. Like the other IBM computer it ran on the RPG II language, an IBM code. So the aircraft guy got his friend to hire me as a programmer to create original code and modify existing IBM code. I protested, saying, "But I don't know how to program!" Yes you do, he said, you know everything about it and all you have to do is do it! (Yeah, right.) He gave me a manual to study (for about a week, and a programming template (RPG II is a column oriented language) that gave the various options for each column in various formats. Anyway, it was sink or swim for me, and somehow I pulled it off ... and learned a lot on the way. I remember the first program I ever wrote. I kept it in the bottom of my briefcase to always remind me where I came from - It was a report for some club of some kind, and when I ran it it printed only two lines - one on top of the other. I was amazed that it even did that!
EST (1978)
Jeff Seelig and I moved from his apartment in Laguna Hills to a two-bedroom apartment on Signal Hill in Long Beach. It was the lower-front unit in a new triplex, and we were the first tenants. It had a spectacular, panoramic view overlooking much of Long Beach, the Los Angeles-Long Beach harbor, and farther west the Palos Verdes peninsula rose high above all and into the horizon. On clear mornings the sun rising from behind set golden fire to myriad windows and glass doors on the distant peninsula, some winking out as others winked in. At night a carpet of lights rolled out below. The following year a four-story condominium complex rose across the street, and the spectacular view belonged to someone else. No wonder the rent was reasonable.We lived among a large circle of friends in Long Beach, and our families lived nearby, too. We were constantly at someone's home for holidays, dinner, brunch, TGIF, cards, or (you name it), and our home was frequently the gathering point as well. One year I arranged a surprise birthday part for Jeff. I took him out for dinner at the Ambrosia restaurant in Newport Beach while a friend of ours, Romeo set everything up in our apartment and let everyone in. Jeff was totally surprised when he opened the door and the darkened interior erupted with our friends and shouts of Happy Birthday! That was cool. Someone gave him Frank Zappa’s latest album, Sheik Yerbouti. When my family gathered for Dad’s birthday in 1978 my niece, Jan, had just completed a two-weekend course of EST training. No one knew what it was, and, though she explained it enthusiastically, the older adults quickly lost interest and resumed catching up on family news. The children played, and the teenagers exchanged school gossip. But Jan found one person intently interested--Jeff. They huddled together on the back porch, and Jan poured out her experience of EST. She was very high on it.I joined them for a while, but could not make sense of what she said for all the unfamiliar buzzwords and jargon. It was Greek to me, so I returned to the family. However, Jeff was impressed, and he signed up for the next EST training session the following month. From then on EST jargon became a part of my everyday life. Jeff bombarded me with buzzwords at every opportunity, and when he saw Jan at my parents’ home over Easter they were inseparable, as though they spoke some secret language. I came to learn that I “didn’t get it,” didn’t know “what’s so,” nor was I “going in the same direction as the horse.” Moreover, much of my thinking was “bullshit.” When I asked for an explanation both Jan and Jeff found it hard to give one, and they encouraged me to take the EST training and find out for myself. The cost of the training was $150-300, a lot of money back then, but I signed up anyway, partly out of love (Isn’t it amazing what we do for love?), and partly out of self-defense. If I were to maintain my relationship with Jeff I had to co-exist with EST, and to do that I needed to know what it was. The EST training occurred over two consecutive weekends, each a non-stop, 48-hour, no-sleep-allowed, no-one-can-leave affair. It was an EST boot camp, employing techniques such as group relaxation and visualization (meditation), lectures, question and answer sessions, sleep deprivation, small-group interactions, role-playing, even Rolfing. Like most boot camps, the goal was to exhaust the trainees, break us down, instill doubt in our beliefs, and then build us up again in the EST mold. It was a program of indoctrination, but I didn't know that going in.Early one Saturday morning more than a hundred new recruits gathered in Santa Ana, steeled for the long weekend. The doors of the Mason's and Carpenter's Union Hall were not yet open, so we milled about as the sun peaked over Saddleback mountain, our breath visible in the chill air. Jeff and Jan came with me that first day, like nervous parents bringing a child to the first day of school. When the doors opened they wished me well, and I stepped in.Once we were inside the doors locked shut. No one was allowed to leave. Even using the restroom was restricted. Folding chairs were arranged in semi-circular rows facing a dais where a person skilled in EST, the “trainer,” sat on a high stool. He led us through a lengthy relaxation exercise with visualization of a calm and peaceful place. Then he gave us the first of many lectures. Among other things we were informed that everything we believed was “crap,” and it was causing us pain, ruining our relationships and our lives because we were driven by illusions and ego. In retrospect, much of what was presented as a new EST philosophy was really a conglomeration of eastern religions and philosophy re-packaged and presented in hep language with a hard, insistent edge. Shortly after noon of the first day the Trainer threw me out of EST. No one had been thrown out before, or so I was told, but I find that hard to believe. It happened during a question and answer session after a long lecture that challenged conventional beliefs. Trainees were encouraged to stand up, take a microphone and ask any questions. After several others asked questions I stood up and took the mike. I don’t recall now what my question was; it got lost in what followed. The Trainer gave a superficial answer without really addressing my question, so I kept the microphone and asked for clarification. When I was not satisfied with that, the he told me to “accept it on faith.” Faith? EST was supposed to be hard reality, no, bullshit, solid stuff. But faith?? I could have gone to church for free! I probably should have sat down, but I continued on. Eventually the Trainer became agitated and so frustrated that he asked me to leave. “Why are you here, anyway?” he asked me. So much for controlling one’s ego. I left. An EST person escorted me to the door that was locked to keep us in and unlocked it to show me out. However, before I reached my car another EST person joined me and walked with me around the perimeter of the building. He persuaded me to return to the training room and just experience it for what it was, without asking any more questions. I knew Jeff and Jan would be disappointed if I didn’t complete the training, so I agreed to return. Hey, I never asked to leave! I completed the two weekends of training without further incident, and it was not a complete waste of money. The relaxation techniques were pleasant and effective, while much of the eastern-based philosophy was already familiar to me, and I accepted it as common sense. Nevertheless, the EST training provided me an opportunity to re-evaluate and dust off my own beliefs, a “spring cleaning” of sorts. One bit of EST jargon lodged permanently in my mind: “Happiness is not getting what you want, but wanting what you get.” Why this phrase? Again, it’s common sense to me, and it remains a basic tenet of my life to this day. It echoes the words of Helen Keller who had particular wisdom from which to speak: “Everything has its wonders, even darkness and silence, and I learn, whatever state I am in, therein to be content.” Now that I understood the vocabulary, I was ready to engage Jeff and Jan in discussions, but Jan lost interest fairly soon. I had to work at my new job being a self-employed computer consultant, and it consumed much of my time. So Jeff continued on with EST that summer by himself. He attended topic-specific EST seminars such as “About Money” or “About Relationships” that provided EST people an opportunity to keep current with each other and their belief system. They also cost a hefty fee. In addition to seminars, Jeff attended one or two mass gatherings at the Forum in Los Angeles where EST founder, Werner Erhard, appeared: once in person and once by a large video screen to multiple locations at the same time. Jeff returned home in awe of Werner, bubbling effusively about how together he was, how everybody loved him, and how he had so much to teach us all. I was less enthusiastic. I saw Werner Erhard as a human being like the rest of us, except that he had developed an artful con by which to make money and stroke his ego. The evolution of EST toward a personality cult was unsettling.However, I did relent and attend one seminar. Jeff met Donna at one of the summer seminars, and before long we became friends. One night they cornered me and persuaded me to join them for the next seminar. It was because of Donna that I went. She was about our age, long blondish hair, attractive, lively, fun to be with, and easy to talk to. She knew we were gay, and that was an added bond. One night a week for several months Jeff and I picked up Donna at her apartment in Long Beach and drove to the seminar which met at the Anaheim Convention Center across the street from Disneyland. The topic was something like “Be Here Now” or maybe “What’s So.” On the way home we often stopped to get a bite to eat and chat about the nights events and the people we met. As Christmas approached, Jeff, Donna and I helped staff an EST project to bring holiday presents and cheer to shut-ins at local convalescent hospitals. We joined other EST graduates at an industrial park near the Orange County Fairgrounds to wrap gifts. Then on Christmas Eve day we joined one of numerous groups assigned to specific hospitals to deliver the gifts and sing carols with the patients.Our group visited a convalescent home in the shadow of Hoag Memorial Hospital in Costa Mesa. The patients were all senior citizens, some seriously ill, many unable to walk. We waited as they gathered in a common room, and, after handing out our presents with some holiday small-talk, our group leader led them in singing Christmas carols. The singing was awkward until one lady in the front pointed to a piano against the wall and urged us to use it. Other patients chimed in requesting the piano, but when we asked who played it the answer was nobody, not even any of the staff. EST had not anticipated that. Disappointment swept the room. From all appearances they had infrequent entertainment, and the piano was rarely, if ever, used. I mentioned how I could play a little, though not very good, and that decided it immediately. I was drafted. The piano was rolled out from the wall by my EST compatriots, and a book of carols appeared from nowhere. I stumbled through a half-dozen carols on the piano while the assembled multitude joined in song. It did not matter that I missed notes here, there and all over the place, just the sound of the piano breathed life into the lonely group. Joining together in song brought smiles and happiness all around. It was a wonderful experience for me, and, to give EST its due, without its organizing efforts the event would not have happened. I was glad to participate. It was the highlight of my EST experiences. The shut-ins were grateful for our attention, and they were sad to see us leave.Jan had long since dropped out of EST, and Jeff and I eventually grew weary of the unrelenting barrage of EST telephone solicitors who were rude and argumentative. There was no intrusion they would not foist upon a former graduate, no artifice they would forego in order to twist your arm into doing what you really did not want to do. One time Jeff and I had a table full of friends and family just sitting down to dinner, and the telephone rang. EST calling. The sales pitch tumbled down the line, and I said we were busy right then and would they please call another time? However, instead of apologizing for the intrusion, the EST person on the line said, “Well maybe that’s an issue you should confront.” Say what?? What’s to confront? I’m in my house having a pleasant dinner with people I love. Similar scenarios continued over and over, and even Jan recounted her stories when we touched base at family gatherings. A friend we knew from Ripples bar, Mike, mentioned one night that he was an EST graduate, and the first thing he mentioned was the rude and relentless telephone solicitors. For a while it was a running joke, and we all shared our latest EST intrusion stories along with our latest techniques to scrape them off the phone line. One became adept at hanging up while still talking: "Yeah ... sure ... uh-huh ... okay ... talk to you later, CLICK!Jeff and I lost track of Donna. A few years later she married a Long Beach man who lived in an apartment on the beach just where the Belmont peninsula begins. We visited them there shortly before their wedding, and not long after they moved to the San Diego area. Years later I planned to contact Donna and invite them to a celebration at our home, but it never happened.
My Friday The 13th (1983)
Friday, May 13, 1983: 3:45 pm
Palos Verdes Peninsula, California
Scott Arntsen got up from his chair and met me at the corner of his desk to accept the
clipboard/notebook I handed him. It was bulky and awkward, business and computerrelated papers tucked in pockets front and back, and folded open to the clipboard with a pad
of paper in the middle. It was the end of the week, time for him to sign-off on the hours I
worked.
"I appreciate the time you're putting in for us," he said, reviewing my hours. "I know you
have other clients."
Although he was young, in his twenties, Scott was the Controller for St. Ives, a growing
company that produced soaps, shampoos, lotions and conditioners. He supervised the
business office and was responsible for developing new computer systems to help the
company grow as its sales increased. I worked at his direction through a sub-contracting
arrangement, using my programming and system design skills to create the business
systems St. Ives needed.
Photo of house 1983
Scott sat on the corner of his desk, dress-shirt sleeves rolled up, collar open and tie well-loosened. He held the folded-open clipboard as he spoke, reviewing the second page of the pad of paper in the clipboard-- my hours for the week. The first page was folded over the top of the notebook and he held it in the back.
"Looks good to me," he said, reaching for the pen in his shirt pocket. As he shifted his grip on the clipboard, the first page sprang back over the top of the notebook. Scott looked down at two columns of writing, not my hours, and swept that page back over the top and held it more firmly in place as he penned his initials by each date I worked, including that day, May 13, 1983. Then he held the notebook out to me, and that first page of paper, with two columns of writing, fell back into place on top of the clipboard pad.
"I'm glad to help," I said, taking the notebook and folding it closed. "We'll get the product-code problems resolved next week."
"Very good," Scott said as we shook hands. "Have a good weekend."
As I left Scott's office that day neither of us could know that in a few weeks an Orange County Sheriff's Homicide Investigator would tear that wayward first page from the pad of paper in my clipboard and proclaim that the two columns of writing on it were a list of murder victims spanning ten years, and that it had been hidden in a clandestine place, thus making it even more reliable as proof. Neither of us could have known that it would be cut up, pasted into a different form, and made into evidence to prove me guilty of sixteen murders and provide reason to put me to death.
I said goodbye to the office staff at St. Ives and wished them a good weekend. My car, a brown Toyota Celica, was parked just outside, and one of the office girls waved to me through a wall of windows as I tossed the binder/clipboard into the trunk. My job as an independent consultant demanded that I go from business to business, often three or four in one day, and the trunk of my car served as an on-the-go office. It held computer manuals, long program printouts, a business appointment calendar and odds and ends. I slammed the trunk closed and waved in reply.
The trunk of my car on the morning of May 14, 1983
Very soon my mobile office would be denounced by Orange County law enforcement as a "clandestine" hiding place, and six years later a judge would cite it as one reason to put me to death.
I was eager to get home that day, because several months previously I had taken out a second mortgage on our home and begun some remodeling which was still in progress. The last phase was underway, installing a spa in a new redwood deck, just outside new doors that had been cut into the bathroom and den. When that was done the rest would be easy. I was hoping it could be completed by the Fourth of July, two days after Jeff's birthday.
The work was being done by an independent contractor, Doug, and his buddy, Sam, both young guys, thirty-ish. Doug had built some cabinets for Grandma's Sugarplums, a candy store in Belmont Shore where Jeff worked, and they turned out very good. So with Jeff's recommendation, I contracted Doug and Sam to work on the house.
Being Friday, I had to talk with Doug about several things: the state of progress, any special problems holding up work, and whatever attention was needed from me before he returned on Monday. Recently I had been helping -- applying redwood stain to patio cover pieces before they were nailed in place. Also, I had run the PVC plumbing for the spa and hooked it up as the deck was built around it. If there was anything Doug needed me to do over the weekend, this was his time to tell me.
As I slid behind the steering wheel the Celica’s interior was very hot from sitting in the sun, so I rolled the window down and opened the sunroof to air it out. I also opened the glove box and fished around for a Marshall Tucker cassette tape I wanted to hear. Instead, I got Cabaret... then Kenny Rogers. There was too much junk in the glove box: souvenir buttons from a Portland oyster bar, a spray-bottle of cologne my niece left when she car-sat for me, political material, pill bottles, papers, a broken belt buckle and much more. I really needed to clean it out.
I should have. Five years later an Orange County prosecutor would be allowed to enter every item from the glove box into my trial as evidence he claimed proved me guilty of murder even though it was not connected or related to any murder victim.
I couldn’t find the Marshall Tucker tape (Was it in the trunk?), but my rummaging around caused two prescription medicine bottles to fall onto the floor. One bounced under the passenger seat, and I contorted myself around to retrieve it. I had transferred several bottles of medicine from the house to the glove box a week before because of an incident that occurred with the house remodeling: new tile on the wall behind the tub and toilet had been horribly mislaid. The tiles were not straight. Grout lines waved and leaned in a dizzying fashion, as though the wall had been struck by an earthquake. I found a professional tile contractor in the Yellow Pages and paid him $25 to stop by and give me his opinion-- the work was laughable, he said, and no customer should have to accept it.
After he left I sat in the bathroom with my wall of wavy tile. It almost made me sea-sick to look at it. A photograph I had seen years earlier came to mind: a spider web spun by a spider given LSD. I knew Doug and Sam both smoked marijuana, but I did not know if either of them used other drugs. That night I collected what medications we had in the house, seven or eight bottles, and transferred them to the car, safely away from the house. The next morning Doug agreed that the tile work was unacceptable and agreed they would redo it.
Little did I know that soon the presence of those medications in the glove box would be labeled a “murder kit” by an Orange County prosecutor and used years later to persuade a jury of my guilt, even though the specific medications had not caused anyone’s death.
I stopped at the corner market a few blocks from home and bought two six-packs of Moosehead beer. That was the brand Doug and Sam liked, and it was Friday, the end of the week.
“Thanks,” Doug said as I handed him a beer. He looked over the construction and commented. “The rest is going to come together pretty fast. You’ll be surprised.”
Sam rushed up. “Can’t stay,” he said, a plaid shirt slung over his shoulder. “Gotta run. Date tonight, but I’ll take a couple of these,” he said, pulling two beers from a six-pack. “Bye!” he said, and took off down the driveway.
“Have a good one,” I called after him.
“I can’t stay long either,” Doug said. We talked for a while about the work underway, and when Doug finished his beer, he left.
I went into the house and walked out onto the new redwood deck through the new French doors in the den wall. Our dog, Max, followed, sniffing all the newness and looking up at me balefully as though he wasn’t sure if he approved.
I got a folding patio chair and sat down to take it all in. It was a nice afternoon, about 4:30 pm, and warm sunlight filtered through the new deck roof that now shielded the back of the house from a two-story apartment next door. (Ahhh, finally some privacy!) Sawdust and pieces of wood littered the deck. The brick-red spa was in place, but it wasn’t hooked up yet.
I had completed the plumbing the day before, but the electrical remained to be done. It lay empty except for some litter from the construction.
Max poked around. He sneezed after sniffing some sawdust, and then lay down next to my chair, sighing deeply and looking up at me with his eyes, not moving his head.
“Oh, Max”, I said. “It won’t be long, now, with a little luck this should all be ready in time for Jeff’s birthday.” Not that the construction was any secret, but I already had begun laying the groundwork for a Deck-Warming/Open House/Birthday Party to properly inaugurate the renovations. I had dropped hints to Jeff that we had spent so much on the construction that we probably couldn’t afford anything until Christmas. That wasn’t true. It was just the beginning of a surprise celebration. I liked surprising him.
I sat there and let my mind wander, imagining what it would be like when it was finally done. I envisioned people all around, eating, drinking, talking and laughing. I envisioned them in the spa, jets of water bubbling and steam rising. I could almost hear the hubbub, nearly feel the closeness of friends and family. Everyone was there. Everything was going very, very well for me, better than ever before in my life. Years of hard work were about to show real results.
And then I realized something. I could not see myself in the scenes I envisioned. I looked again, but I felt somehow estranged, cutoff from what would be, as though I would never enjoy all that was coming together. That was an odd feeling for me, the perennial optimist, and I shook it off. Then I felt something physical, a sort of nearly imperceptible wrinkle passing over me, followed by a small chill. A single, small bark escaped from Max as though it had slipped out unintentionally, surprising him.
“You feel that too?" I asked Max. He was up on his front paws, looking here and there, apparently trying to find where it was, whatever it was. I looked again to what might be, but there was no change so I let it go and got up to leave.
"Come on, Max" I said, bending down to pat his head and rub his ear. "That was weird, wasn't it, buddy?" I went back inside, waiting for Max at the doors. He was giving one last look around, testing the air, alert. Then he snorted at nothing in particular and sauntered by me into the house.
Nothing would ever be the same again.
Nothing.
San Quentin (Circa, 1990)
What is my cell lika, you ask? It is about 7x12 feet. There is a small metal bunk attached to the floor, a sink, a toilet, two built-in lights on the wall over one end of the bunk, and some metal shelves attached tot he wall over the sink (about 2x4 feet). The cell is all concrete, painted an off-white color, and one end is all bars, and that is where the door is. The bars are covered by a screan, so you cannot reach through the bars, but you can still see out and some air can get in and out. My cell is on the 5th floor, the top floor, of a large cellblock. Half of the building faces toward San Francisco Bay, and the other half faces into San Quentin. I'm on the bay side. Immediately cutside my cell is a walkway that fronts all 54 cells on this side of the fifth floor. Beyond that walkway is nothing, it drops away to the ground floor. About twenty feet beyond that is the outer wall of the building, and along that wall is a catwalk where an officer patrols with a gun. He's called the "gunrail." On the wall opposite my cell are three small windows. My cell does not have windows, but I can see out the three windows on the outer wall. Since it is facing aast, I see the sun come up in the morning part of the year; it shines right into my cell as it rises over the East Bay Hills. I can see some of San Francisco Bay, and most times when the moon is full I see it rise in the east and its light shimmers across the water of the Bay.
Several years agc the planet Mars (I hope it is still a planet!) was the closest to earth it will be for a long time, and the television said it could be seen with only one's eyes, no telescope needed. It said to look in the eastern sky in the early evening, and I did, and it took a while but I did find it through the three small windows. (Each window is about 10x2 feet, so they are not that small, but they are 20 feat away.) I was able to follow Mars as it rose in the sky and moved across the windows. It was cool! I watched it for two nights.
Years before that there was a comet, Hale Bopp, I think. And when it was in the sky I applied to go to the Law Library and on the walk over there, at night, I got to see that comet. That is the only comet I ever saw in my life.
Several years agc the planet Mars (I hope it is still a planet!) was the closest to earth it will be for a long time, and the television said it could be seen with only one's eyes, no telescope needed. It said to look in the eastern sky in the early evening, and I did, and it took a while but I did find it through the three small windows. (Each window is about 10x2 feet, so they are not that small, but they are 20 feat away.) I was able to follow Mars as it rose in the sky and moved across the windows. It was cool! I watched it for two nights.
Years before that there was a comet, Hale Bopp, I think. And when it was in the sky I applied to go to the Law Library and on the walk over there, at night, I got to see that comet. That is the only comet I ever saw in my life.